Title: A Romance of Billy-Goat Hill
Author: Rice, Alice Caldwell Hegan
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "A Romance of Billy-Goat Hill" ***


A ROMANCE OF BILLY-GOAT HILL

By Alice Hegan Rice

Author of Mrs. Wiggs of the Cabbage Patch Lovey Mary, Sandy, Etc.

With Illustrations By George Weight


[Illustration: “Do you believe in love, Doctor?”]



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

“Do you believe in love, Doctor?”

The Colonel leaned back upon his knees and glared at Morley

There was a sharp report, a smothered groan, then a heavy fall

She held it to the flame, and watched it burn to ashes on the hearth

Maria began to cry, and forgot to jolt the Boarder

Mrs. Sequin paused with her hand on the banister

“It was a great wrong I did you, Don; can you forgive me?”

“Tell me quick! How do you know about the shooting?”



CHAPTER I


It was springtime in Kentucky, gay, irresponsible, Southern springtime,
that comes bursting impetuously through highways and byways, heedless of
possible frosts and impossible fruitions. A glamour of tender new green
enveloped the world, and the air was sweet with the odor of young and
growing things. The brown river, streaked with green where the fresher
currents of the creeks poured in, circled the base of a long hill that
dominated the landscape from every direction.

In spite of the fact that impertinent railroads were beginning to crawl
about its feet, and the flotsam and jetsam of the adjacent city were
gradually being deposited at its base, it nevertheless reared its
granite shoulders proudly and defiantly against the sky.

From the early days when the hill and rich surrounding farm lands
had been granted to the old pioneer William Carsey, one generation of
Carseys after another had lived in the stately old mansion that now
stood like the last remaining fortress against the city’s invasion.
Sagging cornices and discolored walls had not dispelled the atmosphere
of contentment that enveloped the place, an effect heightened by the
wide front porch which ran straight across the face of it, like a
broad, complacent smile. Some old houses, like old gallants, bear
an unmistakable air of past prosperity, of past affairs. Romance has
trailed her garments near them and the fragrance lingers.

Thornwood, shabby and neglected, could still afford to drowse in the
sunshine and smile over the past. It remembered the time when its
hospitality was the boast of the countryside, when its stables held the
best string of horses in the State; when its smokehouse, now groaning
under a pile of lumber, sheltered shoulders of pork, and sides of bacon,
and long lines of juicy, sugar-cured hams; when the cellar quartered
battalions of cobwebby bottles that stood at attention on the low
hanging shelves. It was a house ripe with experience and mellow with
memories, a wise, old, sophisticated house, that had had its day, and
enjoyed it, and now, through with ambitions, and through with striving,
had settled down to a peaceful old age.

On this particular Sunday afternoon Colonel Bob Carsey, the third of
his name, sat on the porch in a weather-beaten mahogany rocker, making
himself a mint julep. He was a stout, elderly gentleman, and, like the
rocking chair, was weather-beaten, and of a slightly mahogany hue. His
features, having long ago given up the struggle against encroaching
flesh, were now merely slight indentures, and mild protuberances,
with the exception of the eyes which still blazed away defiantly, like
twinkling lights at the end of a passage. Across his feet with nose
on paws lay a dog, and about him was scattered a profusion of fishing
paraphernalia.

The Colonel, carefully crushing the mint between his stubby fingers,
stirred it with the sugar at the bottom of his tall glass; then, resting
the concoction on the broad arm of the rocker, and without turning his
head, lifted his voice in stentorian command:

“Jimpson!”

No answer. He turned his head slightly to the left, in the general
direction of the negro cabins whose roofs could be seen through the
trees, and sent another summons hurtling through the bushes:

“Jimpson!”

Again he waited, and again there was no response. The Colonel sighed
resignedly, and spreading a large bordered handkerchief over his
obliterated features, clasped his fat hands with some difficulty about
his ample girth, and slept. When he awoke he began exactly where he had
left off, only this time turning his head slightly to the right, and
sending his command toward the kitchen wing.

A door slammed somewhere in the distance, and presently a shuffling
of feet was heard in the hall, and a small, alert old negro presented
himself to his master with an air of cheerful conciliation.

The Colonel did not turn his head; he gazed with an air of great injury
at the tops of the locust trees, clasping his tumbler as it rested on
the arm of the rocker.

“Jimpson,” he began, after the culprit had suffered his silence some
minutes.

“Now, Cunnel,” began Jimpson nervously. He had evidently rehearsed this
scene in the past.

“Just answer my questions,” insisted the Colonel. “_Is_ this my house?”

“Yas, sir, but Carline, she--”

“And are you my nigger?” persisted the Colonel plaintively.

“Yas, sir; but you see, Carline--”

“And haven’t I, for twenty years,” persisted the Colonel, “been taking a
mint julep at half past two on Sunday afternoons?”

“Yas, sir, I was a comin’--”

“Then you don’t regard it as an unreasonable request, that a gentleman
should ask his own nigger, in his own house, to bring him a small piece
of ice?” The Colonel’s sense of injury was becoming so overpowering that
the offender might have been crushed by contrition had not a laugh made
them both look up.

Standing in the doorway was a young girl in a short riding habit, and a
small hat of red felt that was carelessly pinned to her bright, tumbled
hair. Her eyes were dark, and round like those of a child, and they
danced from object to object as if eager to miss none of the good things
that the world had to offer. Joy of life and radiant youth seemed to
flash from her face and figure.

“What’s the matter, Squire Daddy?” she asked, pausing on the threshold.
“Mad again?” The Colonel’s head twitched in her direction, but he held
it stiff.

“Well, please don’t kill Uncle Jimpson ‘til he finds my gloves. I don’t
know where I took them off.”

“Yas ‘m, Miss Lady,” Jimpson welcomed the diversion. “I’ll find ‘em jes
as soon as I git yer Paw his ice.”

“Oh, Daddy’ll wait, won’t you, Dad? I’m in a hurry.”

For a moment Jimpson and the Colonel eyed each other, then the Colonel’s
gaze shifted.

“I’ll git de ice fer you on my way back,” Jimpson whispered
reassuringly. “I spec’ dat chile _is_ in a hurry.”

The young lady in question gave no appearance of haste as she perched
herself on the arm of her father’s chair, and presented a boot-lace for
him to tie.

“Going fishing, Dad?” she asked.

“Yes,” said the Colonel, struggling to make a two-loop bow-knot. “Noah
Wicker and I are going down below the mill dam. Want to come along?”

“I can’t. I’m going riding.”

“That’s good. Who with?”

“With Don Morley.”

The smile that had returned to the Colonel’s face during this
conversation contracted suddenly, leaving his mouth a round little
button of disapprobation.

“What in thunder is he doing up here anyhow; why don’t he go on back to
town where he belongs?”

“Don?” Miss Lady pretended to effect a part in the few straggling hairs
that adorned his forehead. “Why, he’s staying over to the Wickers’ while
he looks around for a farm. Here’s a gray hair, Daddy! I’d pull it out
only there are two more on that other side now than there are on this.”

“Buying a farm, is he?” The Colonel waxed a deeper mahogany. “Well, this
place is not for sale. I should think he could find something better to
do with his time than hanging around here. For two weeks I haven’t been
able to sit on this porch for five minutes without having him under my
feet! What’s the sense of his coming so often?”

Miss Lady caught him by the ears, and turned his irate face up to her
own.

“He comes to see me!” she announced, emphasizing each word with a nod.
“He likes horses and dogs and me, and I like horses and dogs and him.
But I like you, too, Daddy.”

The Colonel refused to be beguiled by such blandishments.

“I’ll speak to him when he comes. He needn’t think just because he is a
city fellow, he can take a daughter of mine racing all over the country
on Sunday afternoon!”

“Why, Dad, that’s absurd! Don’t you take me yourself almost every
Sunday? And don’t I go with Noah, and the Brooks boys whenever I like?”

“Well, you can’t go to-day.”

“But this is Donald’s last day. He goes back to town to-night, and he
may go abroad next week to stay ever and ever so long.”

The Colonel brought his fist down on his knees: “I don’t care a hang
where he goes. It’s _you_ we are talking about. You’ve got to promise me
not to go with him this afternoon.”

“But why?”

“Because,” the Colonel argued feebly, “because it’s Sunday.”

Miss Lady sat for a moment looking straight before her and there was a
contraction of her lips that might have passed for a comic imitation of
her father’s had it not softened into a smile.

“Suppose I won’t promise?” she said.

The Colonel’s free hand gripped the arm of the chair, and he looked as
if he had every intention in the world of being firm.

“You see, if it is wrong for me to go riding on Sunday,” went on Miss
Lady, “it’s wrong for you to go fishing. Suppose we both reform and stay
at home?”

The Colonel’s eyes involuntarily flew to his cherished tackle, lying
ready for action on the top step, then they came back with a snap to the
top of a locust tree.

Miss Lady squeezed his arm and laughed: “Of course you don’t want to
stay at home this glorious afternoon, neither do I! Now, that’s settled.
Here comes Noah; I’ll go and fix your lunch.”

It was not by any means the first time the daughter of the house of
Carsey had scored in a contest with her father. His subjection had begun
on that morning now nearly twenty years ago, when she had been placed
in his arms, a motherless bundle of helplessness without even a personal
name to begin life with.

That question of a name had baffled him. He had consulted all the
neighbors, considered all the possibilities in the back of the
dictionary, and even had recourse to the tombstones in the old cemetery,
but the haunting fear that in days to come she might not like his
choice, held him back from a final decision. In the meanwhile she was
“The Little Lady,” then “Lady,” and finally through the negroes it got
to be “Miss Lady.” So the Colonel weakly compromised in the matter by
deciding to wait until she was old enough to name herself. When that
time arrived she stubbornly refused to exchange her nickname for a real
one. A halfhearted effort was made to harness her up to “Elizabeth,” but
she flatly declined to answer to the appellation.

She and Noah Wicker, the son of a neighboring farmer, had run wild on
the big place, and it was Miss Lady who invariably got to the top of
the peach tree first, or dared to wade the farthest into the stream.
All through the summer days her little bare legs raced beside Noah’s
sturdier brown ones. She could handle a fishing rod as well as her
father, could ride and drive and shoot, and was on terms of easy
friendship with every neighbor who passed over the brow of Billy-goat
Hill.

The matter of education had been the first serious break in this idyllic
existence. After romping through the country school, she had had several
young and pretty governesses, all of whom had succumbed to the charms of
neighboring country swains, and abandoned their young charge, to start
establishments of their own. Then came wise counsel from without and
after many tears she was sent to a boarding school in the city.

The older teachers at Miss Gibbs’ Select School for Young Ladies still
recall their trials during the one year Miss Lady was enrolled. She was
pretty, yes, and clever, and lovable, oh, yes! And at this point usually
followed a number of stories of her generosity and impulsive kindness;
“but,” the conclusion always ran, “such a strange, wild little creature,
so intolerant of convention, in dress, in education, in religion. Quite
impossible in a young ladies’ seminary.”

After one term of imprisonment Miss Lady escaped to the outdoor world
again, and implored her devoted “Dad” to let her grow up in ignorance,
protesting passionately that she did not want puffs on her head, and
heels on her shoes, and whalebones about her waist. That she didn’t care
whether X plus Y equaled Z, or not, and that going to church and saying
the same thing a dozen times, drove all ideas of religion out of her
head. She would study at home, she declared, anything, everything he
suggested, if only she could do it, in her own way, out of doors.

So the sorely puzzled Colonel had procured her the necessary text-books,
and she had plunged into her original method of self-education. She
usually fought out her mathematical battles down by the river, using a
stick on the sand for her calculations; history she studied in the
fork of an old elm, declaiming the most dramatic episodes aloud, to the
edification of the sparrows.

In the long winter months her favorite haunt was a little unused room
over the front hall, traditionally known as the library. Its only
possible excuse for the name was its one piece of furniture, a battered
secretary containing a small collection of musty volumes that did credit
to the taste of some long-departed Carsey.

Miss Lady had discovered the library in her paper-doll days, and had
ruthlessly clipped small bonneted ladies with flounced skirts from
magazines that dated back to the first year of publication. Later she
had discovered that some of the ladies had jokes on their backs, or
rather pieces of jokes, the rest of which she hunted up in the old
magazines. It was an easy step from the magazines to the books, and in
time she knew them all, from the little dog-eared copy of Horace in the
upper left-hand corner, to the fat Don Quixote in the lower right.

In this neglected little room, with its festoons of cobwebs, its musty
smell and its sense of old, forgotten things and people, she would tuck
herself away with a pocket full of apples, to study and read by the
hour.

The Colonel had done his part, and she was determined to do hers; for
three years she kept sturdily at it, devouring the things she could
understand, and blithely skipping those she could not, extracting
meanwhile a vast amount of pleasure out of each passing day. For the
thing that differentiated Miss Lady from the rest of her fellow kind was
that she was usually glad. She liked to get up in the morning and to
go to bed at night, a peculiarity in itself sufficiently great to
individualize her. She greeted each new experience with enthusiasm and
managed to extract the largest possible quota of happiness out of the
smallest and most insignificant occasion.

As she went singing through the hall, the Colonel tried to frown
over his glasses, but he was only partially successful. She was too
satisfying a sight with her shining hair and eyes, and lithe, supple
figure, every motion of which bespoke that quick, unconscious freedom of
body peculiar to children and those favored of the gods, who never grow
old.

The tall, awkward young man who had by this time arrived at the porch,
followed the Colonel’s gaze, and then, without speaking, sat down on the
steps and clasped his hands about his knees. Noah Wicker’s awkwardness,
however manifest to others, was evidently a matter of small moment to
him. He had apparently accepted the companionship of unmanageable arms
and legs without question, and without embarrassment. His stubby blond
hair rose straight from a high, broad forehead, and grew down in square
patches in front of his ears. His eyes, small and steady, surveyed the
world with profound indifference.

When Miss Lady disappeared the Colonel turned upon him suddenly:

“What about this rich young fellow over at your house? Who is he
anyhow?”

“Morley?” Noah crossed his knees deliberately. “Why, he’s a
brother-in-law of Mr. Sequin.”

“Not Basil Sequin, the president of the People’s Bank! You don’t say!”
 The Colonel paused for a moment to digest this fact, then he went on:
“Hell-bent on farming I hear; wants your father to look around for a
place.”

This not being in the form of a question, Noah conserved his energies.

“Don’t amount to a hill of beans, I’ll warrant,” continued the Colonel,
with a watchful eye on Noah for denial or confirmation, but Noah was
noncommittal. “When a fellow gets to be twenty-three years old and can’t
find anything better to do than to run around the country spending his
money, and playing with the girls, there’s a screw loose somewhere. What
does he know about stock-farming?”

“Says he’s been reading up.”

“Fiddlesticks!” roared the Colonel. “You can’t learn farming out of a
book! What does he know about horses?”

“Oh! He’s on to horses all right,” Noah grinned ambiguously. “You and I
couldn’t teach him anything about horses.”

“Can he shoot?”

“Can’t hit a barn door.”

The Colonel heaved a deep sigh, drained the last drops from his tumbler,
then leaned forward, confidentially:

“Noah Wicker, do you like that young chap?”

“Like him?” Noah looked up in surprise. “Why, everybody likes Don
Morley.”

“I don’t,” said the Colonel fiercely. “Here he comes now. I wish you’d
look at that!”

A headlong young man in model riding costume, astride a bob-tailed
sorrel, rashly took a fence where gate there was none, and came
cantering across the Colonel’s favorite stretch of blue grass.

“Awfully sorry to have cut across, Colonel!” he called out in tones that
spoke little contrition. “Slipped my trolley as usual and got lost in
the bullrushes. Hope I haven’t kept Miss Lady waiting?”

The Colonel rose and extended a hand of welcome. A true Kentuckian may
commit murder and still be a gentleman, but to fail in hospitality is to
forfeit even his own self-respect.

“My daughter, Mr. Morley, will be out presently,” he announced with
great formality.

“And how are you, Mike?” went on young Morley, stooping to pat the dog;
“didn’t mean to cut you, old fellow, ‘pon my word I didn’t.”

The dog, a shaggy beast, with small, plaintive eyes looking out from a
fringe of wiry hair, expressed his appreciation of this attention with
all the emotion a stump of tail would permit.

“It’s a bully day!” continued the visitor with enthusiasm, wiping his
wrists and forehead, and tossing his hair back. “If I weren’t going to
town to-night I’d ask you to take me fishing, Colonel. Hello! What kind
of a reel is that?”

Now the article which had attracted attention happened to be an
invention of the Colonel’s, something he had been working on for a long
time, so he could not resist explaining its unique qualities.

“Well, I’ll be hanged!” said Morley, turning it over and over
admiringly. “If that isn’t the cleverest thing I ever saw. This little
screw regulates the slack, doesn’t it? Does your legal mind get on to
that, Wick?”

“It was a great job to get that to fit,” said the Colonel, nattered in
spite of himself. “Took me the best part of a week to puzzle out that
one point.”

“A week!” exclaimed Morley. “It would have taken me months! Oh! here
she is!” and from the very ardent look that leapt into his face, and the
alacrity with which he sprang up, it might have been doubted whether his
mind had been wholly upon the matter under discussion.

Miss Lady greeted him with almost boyish frankness, but there was an
unmistakable flush under the smooth tan of her cheek that did not escape
the vigilant eye of the Colonel.

“Here you are, Dad! here you are, Noah!” she said, tossing a small
package to each; “sandwiches and hard boiled eggs for two.”

“Put the salt in for the eggs?” asked the Colonel, having had experience
with her lunches.

“I believe I did. Open yours and see, Noah. Say, Daddy darling!” she
swooped down upon him from the rear, slipping an arm about his neck as
he knelt on the porch to collect his hooks and lines, “you are going to
let me ride Prince, just this once, aren’t you?”

[Illustration: The Colonel leaned back upon his knees and glared at
Morley.]

The Colonel gasped, partly from strangulation, and partly from
amazement.

“Prince!” he cried. “Well, I reckon not! That colt’s hardly broken to
the saddle. He threw Jimpson last week.”

“Well, I’m not Jimpson. Please, Daddy, just this once.”

“If that’s the little beast Wick was telling me about,” said Morley, “we
are certainly not going to trust you on him.”

The Colonel leaned back upon his knees where he knelt on the porch, and
glared at Morley.

“Who do you mean by we?”

“The conservative party of which I, for once, am a member. From all I
can hear of that colt, no girl could handle him.”

“You are absolutely mistaken, sir! I taught my daughter to straddle a
horse before I taught her to walk. Handle him? Of course she can handle
him! Jimpson!” he roared in conclusion, “put the side-saddle on Prince!”



CHAPTER II


The Cane Run Road lay straight ahead, now white under the full light of
the sun, now dappled with tiny dancing shadows from the interlaced twigs
overhead, new clothed in their garb of green. White and purple violets
peeped from the fence corners, and overhead the birds made busy in the
branches.

Two young people, flushed and smiling, drew rein and looked at each
other. In the eyes of each was a challenge.

“I’ll race you to the mill!” cried Miss Lady, tugging at her bridle.
“Don’t start ‘til I give the word. Now, go!”

Off through the smiling, sunlit fields they dashed, too impetuous and
young, and gloriously free, to waste a thought on that inexorable wheel
of life, upon which sooner or later the most irresponsible must break
their wings. On and on they went, neck to neck, the gallop breaking into
a run. Down past the blacksmith’s, past the old mill which was to have
been the goal, through the long covered bridge, over the hill and out
again on the level road where they still kept abreast.

And close upon them, with head up and mane flying, came another steed,
free, irresponsible, unbridled, invisible. It was Romance, pounding in
their wake; Romance, whose hoof beats made their pulses dance in unison,
whose breath upon their cheeks made them laugh for joy in the face of
the wind.

They were almost to the city now, having reached that slovenly suburb
that had given its plebeian name to the once aristocratic neighborhood.
Clouds of dust whirled in their wake, and stones flew right and left
under the horses’ hoofs; men in carts pulled their teams to the side
of the road to let the mad pair pass; dogs dashed from dark doorways,
barking furiously.

Suddenly, just as they neared the railroad junction, the sharp whistle
of an engine sent Prince plunging into the air. Donald rose in his
stirrups and made a frantic clutch at the horse’s head, but even as he
missed it, he heard the clanging signal for an approaching train and saw
the gates immediately in front of them descending. Instantly he flung
himself out of the saddle, and sprang for Prince’s head. The horse,
almost under the nose of the engine, reared frantically, swerved, then
came to a trembling stand, as Miss Lady deftly loosened her skirt from
the pommel, and swung herself to the ground.

In a second Don was beside her.

“Are you hurt?” he cried, catching her arm with his free hand and
looking anxiously into her face.

“Not a bit. Who won?” she asked with a little catch in her voice.

“Lord! You were plucky! If anything had happened to you!” his hand
tightened on her wrist, and he drew in his breath sharply.

The afternoon freight came lumbering by, and they stood close together
with the hot breath of the engine in their faces. Her hair blew across
his face and he could feel her body trembling against his shoulder.
Neither of them seemed to be aware of the fact that he still held her
hand, and that the horses were tugging at their respective bridles.

As the train thundered past and the gates lifted, Miss Lady turned
quickly and began to pin up her loosened hair.

“Pretty narrow shave, Miss,” commented a redheaded man with a flag,
hurrying across the track, and joining an old apple-woman and two small
boys who constituted an interested audience.

“I seen you a-coming an’ would ‘a’ let you through, only I’m
a-substitutin’ on this job, and wasn’t in fer takin’ no extry risks.”

“Here, boy!” cried Donald, “hold my horse. The girth’s broken; I’ll have
to make another hole in the strap.”

The word “boy” being a generic term was promptly appropriated by each of
the youngsters as applying to himself, and a fierce scramble ensued in
which the larger was victorious.

“Skeeter’s it,” announced the flagman, a self-constituted umpire. “Git
out ‘er the way there, Chick, and give the gent a chanct to see what
he’s a-doin’.”

Chick, a large-headed, small-bodied goblin of a boy, made an
unintelligible, guttural sound in his throat and remained where he was,
evidently considering it of paramount importance that _he_ should see
what the gentleman was doing.

It was with some difficulty that the new hole in the strap was made, and
to secure the buckle more firmly Don gave it several sharp raps with the
handle of his riding whip. At the last one the silver knob flew from the
handle and rolled to the roadside.

In an instant the small boys were after it, the older having deserted
his post without compunction, when a question of booty was involved.
They grappled together in the dust of the road, long before they reached
the prize, and with arms and legs entwined rolled toward it.

Chick was underneath when they arrived, but he loosened his clutch of
Skeeter’s throat, and darted forth a small, grimy hand that closed upon
the treasure. In an instant Skeeter seized upon the clenched fist, and
was wrenching it open, when a third party entered the fray.

“The little one got it!” cried Miss Lady indignantly; “he got it first!
Give it to him this minute!”

“I be damned if I do!” shouted Skeeter, roused to fury by the combat.

“I’ll be damned if you don’t,” said Miss Lady, equally determined.

The skirmish was fierce but short, and by the time Don got to them, Miss
Lady had restored the spoils to the lawful victor, and was assisting the
vanquished foe to wipe the dust from his eyes.

“Well, partner,” said Donald to Chick, “what have you got to say to the
young lady for taking your part?”

“He ain’t got nothin’ to say,” said Skeeter glibly. “He’s dumb. Nobody
but me can’t understand him. He says thank you, ma’am.”

Chick having uttered no sound, it was evident that Skeeter depended upon
telepathy.

“He’s a ash-barrel baby,” went on Skeeter, eager to impart information;
“he ain’t got no real folks, and he’s been to the Juvenile Court twict;
onct for hopping freights and onct fer me and him smashin’ winders.”

All eyes were turned upon the hero, who immediately became absorbed in
his whip-handle. He was small, and exceedingly thin, and exceedingly
dirty. The most conspicuous things about him were his large, wistful
eyes, and his broad smile that showed where his teeth were going to be.
Across his narrow chest a ragged elbowless coat was hitched together
by one button, while a pair of bare, spindling legs dwindled away
respectively into a high black shoe, and a low-cut tan one, both of
which were well ventilated at the heels.

“I don’t believe he’s very bad,” smiled Miss Lady, catching his chin in
her hand and turning his face up to hers. “Are you, Chick?”

He made a queer guttural sound in his throat but, his official
interpreter being by this time absorbed in the horses, was unable to
make himself understood.

“It must be awful for a boy not to be able to ask questions!” she went
on, looking down at him, then seeing something in his face that other
people missed, she suddenly drew him to her and gave him a little
motherly squeeze.

The ride home was somewhat leisurely, for the accident, slight as it
was, had sobered the riders, and there was, moreover, a subject under
discussion that called for considerable earnest expostulation on one
side, and much tantalizing evasion on the other.

“It all depends upon you,” Donald was saying, as they climbed the last
hill. “Cropsie Decker starts for the coast to-morrow but the steamer
doesn’t sail for ten days. Shall I go or stay?”

“But you were so mad about it two weeks ago, you could scarcely wait to
start.”

“Lots of things can happen in two weeks. Shall I stay?”

“What do your family think about it?”

“My family? Oh, you mean my sister. She doesn’t make a habit of losing
sleep over my affairs. She’d probably say go. I am rather unpopular with
her just now, because I don’t approve of this affair between my niece
Margery and Fred Dillingham. I fancy she’d be rather relieved to get me
out of the way. In fact, everybody says go, except Doctor Queerington.
He is a cousin of ours, used to be my English professor, up at the
university. He has always harbored the illusion that I can write. Wants
me to settle down some place in the country and go at it in earnest.”

“You don’t mean John Jay Queerington, the author?” Miss Lady said
eagerly. “Is he really your cousin? Daddy went to school to his father,
and has told me so much about him, that without seeing him, I could
write a book on the subject.”

“Great old chap in his way, an authority on heaven knows how many
subjects, yet he scarcely makes enough money to take care of his
children.”

“But think of the books he is giving to the world! He told Daddy he was
on his thirteenth volume!”

“Yes, he swims around most of the time in a sea of declensions,
conjugations, and syntaxes, in Greek, Latin and English.”

“I think he’s magnificent!” cried Miss Lady, trying to hold Prince down
to a walk. “I adore people who do great things and amount to something.”

“All of which I suppose is meant to reflect on a poor devil who doesn’t
do things and doesn’t amount to anything?”

“I never said so.”

“See here,” said Donald whimsically, “for two weeks you have been
getting me _not_ to do things. When I think of all the things I have
promised you, I can feel my hair turning white. Having polished me off
on the don’ts, you aren’t going to begin on the do’s, are you?”

“Indeed I am. Does Doctor Queerington really think you could be a
writer?”

“He has been after me about it ever since I was a youngster. I’m always
scribbling at something, but there is nothing in it. Besides,” he added
with a smile, “I’m going to be a farmer.”

Miss Lady threw back her head and laughed:

   “He wants to be a farmer
     And with the farmers stand
   The hay seed on his forehead
     And a rake within his hand.”

“Oh! Don Morley, one minute it’s the Orient, the next it’s literature,
and the next a farm; you don’t know what you want!”

“Yes, I do, too,” he caught her bridle and brought the horses close
together. “I know perfectly what I want, and so do you. Haven’t I told
you four times a day for two weeks?”

She looked away to the far horizon where a bank of formidable clouds was
forming:

“Oh, we all think we want things one day and forget about them the
next. Life is made up of desires that seem big and vital one minute,
and little and absurd the next. I guess we get what’s best for us in the
end.”

“I haven’t so far!” Don said fiercely. “I’ve gotten what was worst for
me and I’ve made the worst of it.”

They had turned into the lane now and were walking their horses up to
the stile where Jimpson was waiting to take them.

“Don’t put my mare up,” directed Donald. “I’ve got to ride back to town
to-night. There’s rain in those clouds; I ought to be starting this
minute.”

But his haste was evidently not imperative, for he followed Miss Lady
through the narrow winding paths, between a tangle of shrubs and vines,
into the old-fashioned flower garden. The spiraea was just putting out
its long, feathery plumes of white, and the lilacs nodded white and
purple in the breeze.

“Here’s the first wild rose!” cried Miss Lady, darting to a corner of
the old stone wall; “the idea of its daring to come out so soon!”

He took the frail little blossom and smiled at it half quizzically:
“It’s funny,” he said awkwardly, “your giving me this. You know, it’s
what you made me think of, the first time I saw you,--a wild rose.
Didn’t she, Mike?”

Mike, who had been dreaming all afternoon on the porch, had gotten up
reluctantly as they passed and followed them. He had a slow, lopsided
gait, and his tongue dangled from the side of his mouth. It was
evidently a sacrifice for him to accompany them, but duty was duty.

“You angel dog! Come here to your Missus!” commanded Miss Lady, as she
and Donald dropped down in the old barrel-stave hammock, that had swung
beneath the lilacs since the Colonel was a boy.

But Mike ambled past her, and after snuggling up to Don with a great
show of intimacy lay down at his feet.

“I’m glad somebody loves me,” Donald said.

“It’s your riding boots, Mike likes. He never had a chance to taste tan
shoe polish before!”

“What do you like me for?”

“Me? Who said I did?”

“Don’t you?”

“Oh, yes, I like tan boots, too. Why didn’t you tell me my hair had
tumbled down again?”

“Because you are so beautiful, with it like that, Miss Lady--”

“Now, Don, if you begin again I shall go straight in the house. What did
you mean by saying you had gotten what was worst for you, and you had
made the worst of it?”

“Oh, the way I’ve been brought up. You see my sister took me when I was
a baby, and I guess I was an awful nuisance to her. She liked to travel,
and kept it up a good while even after Margery was born. I grew up in
hotels and on steamers and trains, going to school wherever we
happened to be staying long enough; sometimes in France, sometimes in
Switzerland, sometimes in America. I remember one Christmas when I was
about six, we were in a hotel in Paris. My nurse put me to bed early so
she could go out with her sweetheart, and told me there wasn’t any Santa
Claus, so I wouldn’t stay awake watching for him. I hate that woman to
this day! I can remember the big, lonesome room, and the red curtains,
and the crystal chandelier and the way I cried because there wasn’t any
Santa Claus, and because I didn’t have a sweetheart!”

“Poor little chap! It was a mother you wanted.”

“Perhaps. Sister was good to me. But she didn’t understand me; she never
has. She has always given me too much of everything, advice included.”

“But since you have been grown, you’ve had lots of time to--to--take
things into your own hands.”

“Well, I did for a while. I managed to squeeze through the university,
then I went into the shops and had a bully time for five months, but it
made no end of a row! Sister felt that after all she had done for me, I
oughtn’t to go dead against her wishes, and I guess she was right. Then
I went into the bank and was beginning to get the hang of things, when
she had a nervous collapse and was ordered to Egypt for the winter. My
brother-in-law couldn’t take her, so he sent me.”

“But you stayed longer than she did.”

“Yes, I played around on the Riviera for a while.”

“And you have been home, how long?”

“Three months. Honestly, I meant to buckle down to something right
off, but Cropsie Decker got this offer to go to the Orient for
the _Herald-Post_, and asked me to go along. I was keen about it
until--until I came down here.”

They were both silent for a while, watching a spider that was exploring
Don’s boot-lace.

“It all seems so footless now. What I want is a house of my own, a home,
I mean. I never had much of that sort of thing--I’m not quite sure I
knew what a home was until I saw Thornwood.”

“Isn’t it dear?” asked Miss Lady with a loving look over her shoulder at
the old house silhouetted against the sky. “I could kiss every brick of
it, I love it so.”

“I wish I didn’t have to go back to town tonight!” burst out Donald
inconsequentially. “I wish I never had to go back to it!”

“Why?”

“Oh, for lots of reasons. I’m a different fellow down here in the
country, with things to do, and the right sort of things to think about,
and--and you! You see,” he smiled without looking up, “I’m not much good
in town.”

“How do you mean?” asked Miss Lady, with disconcerting frankness.

Donald shrugged his broad shoulders: “Oh! I don’t know. I get into
things before I know it. This Eastern trip, now; it sounded great when I
said I’d go, Cropsie is a regular bird, the best fellow in the world to
go on such a lark with, but--”

Miss Lady shot a glance at the handsome, boyish, irresponsible face
beside her.

“Don’t go, Don!” she whispered impulsively; “stay here and buy your
farm!”

“You mean it!” he demanded, seizing her hands. “You want me to stay?”

The blood surged into her cheeks, but she did not withdraw her hands.
Into her eager, luminous eyes had leapt the response that had been held
in abeyance all afternoon.

“If I stay,” he pressed hotly, “if I settle down and behave myself, and
make good, you’ll promise me--”

“Jimpson!” thundered a familiar voice from the road. “That
good-for-nothing, lazy nigger, why don’t he come help me with these
things? Jimpson!”

“I’ll tell him, Dad!” called Miss Lady, springing from the hammock.

“But wait!” pleaded Donald, “just a minute. I’ve got to beat that
storm to town, and tell Decker the trip is off. But I’ll be back in the
morning! Perhaps to breakfast. Oh, my darling, I am so happy! Say you
love me! Say it!”

Old Mike stirred in his slumbers, then opened one eye. It was evidently
time for him to take some action. When two young people are standing
very close with clasped hands and love-lit eyes in the dim fragrance
of an old garden, even a dog of a chaperon knows that it is time to
interfere! With great presence of mind he discovered an imaginary
squirrel in the hedge directly beside them, and set up such a furious
barking that Miss Lady looked around and laughed. For a second she
stood, her head thrown back, a teasing, half-shy, half-daring look on
her face, then she dropped a swift kiss on the hand that clasped hers,
and without a word went flying crimson-cheeked up the lilac-bordered
path.



CHAPTER III


Donald Morley rode back to town through the coming storm, in that
particular state of ecstasy that mortals are permitted to enjoy but once
in a lifetime. Not that falling in love was a novel sensation; on the
contrary a varied experience had made him agreeably familiar with all
the symptoms. But this, he assured himself with passionate vehemence,
was something altogether and absolutely different. Between now and that
morning when he had idly ridden out to Wicker’s in search of a farm, lay
a sea as wide as Destiny!

There in the country he had unexpectedly come upon his fate and with
characteristic impetuosity had pursued and overtaken it. Other girls may
have stirred his heart, but it had remained for a wild little pagan
of the woods to stir his soul. He had laid bare to her the most secret
places of his being, had confessed his sins, and received absolution.
From this time on the frivolities of youth lay behind him, and ambition
sat upon his brow. He would cut out the trip to the Orient, buy a farm
and settle down to work as if he hadn’t a penny in the world. Once the
Colonel was made to recognize his worth, the gates of Paradise would be
open!

He thought of the home he would build for her, and the flowers
that would encompass it, of the horses and dogs they would have and
perhaps--The memory of her face as she clasped Chick in the road flashed
over him, and he straightened his shoulders suddenly and smiled almost
tremulously. Yes, he’d be worthy of her, from this time forward life
should hold no higher privilege!

It was after seven o’clock by the time he reached the Junction, and
heavy mutterings of thunder could be heard in the west.

“Does this street go through to the boulevard?” he asked of a man,
pointing with his knobless whip.

The lank person addressed removed his weight from the telegraph pole
that had supported it and sauntered forward. As he did so Donald
recognized the red-headed umpire of the afternoon.

“No, sir, Captain,” he said, “it do not. This here is Bean Alley. These
city politicians has got their own way of running streets; they take a
pencil you see and draw a line along the property of folks that can pay
for streets. The balance of us sets in mud puddles.” The man evidently
found some difficulty in expressing himself without the assistance of
profanity. There were blanks left between the words, which he supplied
mentally with compressed lips and lifting of shaggy brows, that served
as an effective substitute. His conversation printed would resemble
these grammatical exercises, struggled with an early youth, in which
“a----dog----attacked a----boy with a----stick.”

But his suppressed eloquence was lost upon his hearer, for Donald
had become absorbed in a theatrical poster, which represented a
preternaturally slim young lady, poised on a champagne bottle, coyly
surveying an admiring world through the extended fingers of a small
black gloved hand. It was “La Florine,” whose charms he had heard
recounted times without number by Mr. Cropsie Decker.

This evening, the poster announced, “La Florine” would for the first
time in any American city, perform her incomparable dance, “The Serpent
of the Nile.”

Don had consulted his watch, and made a lightning calculation as to the
time in which he could get a bite of supper and reach the Gayety, before
he remembered that he was a reformed character. Then he sternly withdrew
his gaze from the lady who peeped through her fingers in the dusk,
and brought it back to the red-headed person, who had continued his
conversation with unbroken volubility.

“... and she says to me,” he was concluding “‘Mr. Flathers,’ she says,
‘it’s a privelege to help such as you. A man what’s been in the gutter
times without number, and bore the awful horrors of delirium tremins
four times and still can feel the stirrings of Christianity in his
bosom.’”

Donald looked at him and laughed. Here was evidently a fellow sinner.

“So you’ve straightened up, have you? How does it feel?”

Mr. Flathers cast a sidelong glance upward as if to size up the handsome
young gentleman on horseback.

“Mighty depressin’,” he confessed, “with a thirst that’s been
accumulatin’ for weeks and weeks, and a sick wife, and a adobted child
that ain’t spoke a word for seven years. But I’m restin’ on the Lord. He
well pervide.”

“Oh, you’ll get along!” said Don, feeling uncommonly lenient toward his
fellow men. “Here’s a dollar if that will help you out a bit.”

“It will,” said Mr. Flathers reassuringly; “it undoubtedly will. I got
much to be thankful for, I know that. Fer instance I never was a poor
relation! That’s more than lots of men kin say! The fact are, there
ain’t airy one in my whole family connection what’s got any more ‘n I
have!”

The shower that had been threatening began now in earnest, and Donald
started toward town at a brisk canter, but before he had gone two
squares the rain was driving in sheets across the street, and he was
obliged to dismount and seek shelter in the doorway of an isolated
building that stood at the end of the common. It was a double door with
the upper parts in colored glass, on which was boldly lettered,

The CANT-PASS-IT SALOON.

In one of the windows a placard informed the famishing residents of
Billy-goat Hill that their thirst might not be assuaged until after
twelve o’clock on Sunday night.

As Donald stood in the doorway, an automobile turned the corner and
came to a stop, the lights from the lamps shining on the wet street, and
throwing everything outside their radius into sudden darkness.

A man got out of the machine and ran for shelter. He was coughing, and
held his collar close about his throat.

“Why, hello, Dillingham,” said Morley, recognizing him. “How did you get
out here?”

“Joy-riding,” said Dillingham with a curl of his lip. “Tried to make a
short cut, and got marooned. What are you doing here?”

“I’ve been out in the country for a couple of weeks. Got caught in the
shower. What’s the matter? Are you sick?”

Dillingham was leaning against the door jamb, shivering. He was a short,
sallow, delicate-looking young fellow with self-explanatory puffs under
his somewhat prominent eyes.

“Chilled to the bone,” he chattered. “I’ve got to get something to warm
me up. Is this a saloon?”

“Yes, but it’s closed. Won’t be open until midnight.”

Mr. Dillingham made a sweeping condemnation of a city administration
that would countenance such a proceeding, then set his wits to work to
evade the law.

“Whose joint is this, anyhow?” he asked, glancing up. “Sheeley’s? Why,
of course. I’ve been out here to prize fights. He lives somewhere around
here. Ugh! but I’m cold. I’ll be a corpse this time next week if I don’t
head off this chill. Let’s look him up and get a drink.”

Donald hesitated to spring the news of his reformation upon one who was
already in a weakened condition. He assured himself that he would refuse
when the time came. In the meanwhile no reason presented itself for
refusing to assist his friend in quest of a life-preserver.

“Sheeley used to live in one of those shacks over there. It’s letting up
a bit, suppose we go over?” proposed Dillingham, shaking the water out
of his cap.

“Been out to the house to-day?” asked Donald as they splashed through
the mud.

“Just came from there. The truth is Margery and I have fixed things up
at last. Any congratulations?”

“To be sure,” said Donald, extending a wet hand, but frowning into the
darkness. “Have you told my sister?”

“Mrs. Sequin?” Dillingham smiled with superior amusement. “I guess
she didn’t have to be told. I imagine she thought of it before we did.
Rather keen on me, you know, from the start.”

Donald drew in his breath but said nothing. Had it not been true, how he
would have enjoyed punching Dill’s head!

“You get off to the Orient this week, I suppose,” went on Dillingham.
“Lucky devil! Decker asked me to go along. If it hadn’t been for the
paternal grandparent I’d have gone in a minute, but he put his foot
down. When do you sail?”

“I’ve given up the trip. I’m going to buy a farm out near the Wickers’,
and get down to work.”

Dillingham whistled incredulously:

“Yes, I see you doing it! You are counting on pulling off the Derby, I
suppose?”

“No, I’m not going to enter my horse.”

“What! Why Lickety-Split could win that race in a walk. All the crowd
say you stand to win. Here, this is the shanty; at least it’s where he
used to live.”

A bright light streamed from the uncurtained window of a small cottage,
revealing a family group within. A fat, smiling woman in curl papers,
with a baby in her arms, and six youngsters in varying stages of Sabbath
cleanliness, hung upon the words of a man who sat in a large, plush
self-rocker, and read from a highly colored picture book. In the head
of the family Dillingham recognized Richard Sheeley, ex-pugilist, and
present proprietor of the Cant-Pass-It.

“Well, if it ain’t Mr. Dillingham!” exclaimed Sheeley, throwing open
the door in answer to their knock. “Soaked through, ain’t you? Little
somethin’ to warm you up? Sure. Just come in and wait ‘til I git on my
shoes and find an umbrella and I’ll go over with you. Don’t keep a drop
here,” he added in a whisper, behind a hand so large that he evidently
regarded it as sound proof. “Missus won’t stand fer it, ‘count of the
kids, eh?”

“That’s him, Ma, the one I was telling you about,” Richard Sheeley,
Jr.,--yclept “Skeeter”--tugged at his mother’s sleeve, nodding his
head at Donald, who was making love to the smallest and shyest of the
daughters of the house.

“She ain’t as meek as she looks!” Mrs. Sheeley was saying, as she tried
to get the child from behind her skirts. “She’s got her popper’s temper
along with his smartness. They ain’t either one of them got a grain of
sense when they git mad. I never seen a child with such a temper, did
you, Popper?”

But Sheeley did not heed her; he was busy doing the honors to one he
evidently considered an honored guest.

“Sit right down here, Mr. Dillingham, lemme take the book out of the
chair. I was just reading to the Missus and the kids a book Skeeter
brought home from Sunday School, all about Dan’l and the lions’ den.
Tall tale that, Mr. Dillingham. About one of the raciest animal articles
I ever come acrost.”

When they were ready to go, Mrs. Sheeley followed them anxiously to the
door.

“It’s a awful stormy night, Popper; you ain’t going to stay, are you?”

“Not long. I’ll be back to finish the story. So long, kids!” He swung
himself down the wooden steps, between his two well-groomed companions,
looking back now and then at the bright, open doorway, where the smiling
fat woman stood surrounded by half a dozen tow-headed children.

Just as they reached the saloon, the storm, which had evidently only
paused for breath, broke in all its fury. The thunder rolled nearer and
flashes of lightning pierced the darkness.

“Here! The side door!” shouted Sheeley.

“Wait till I strike a match. I’ll take the umbrella. Go right up-stairs,
if you don’t mind. I want you to see the improvements I been making.
There ain’t a saloon this side the city limits that’s got the ‘quipment
for sparring matches mine has.”

“Get busy with some whisky in the meanwhile,” reminded Dillingham
sharply; “and I say, can’t you make a fire somewhere? I’m chattering
like an idiot.”

“Sure I can. There’s a stove up there, and a bottle or two of extra fine
liquor. Jes’ step right up.”

Half way up the ill-lighted stairs they paused. Above the wind and the
rain, a curious sound had come from below as if someone had stumbled
against something.

“Who is that?” Sheeley demanded sharply, leaning over the banister and
peering down into the gloom.

No answer came, but a draught of wind blew in from somewhere, swaying
the gas-jet.

“Oh! it’s a window that’s left open,” said Sheeley. “That fool
bartender! I’ll just go down and fasten it.”

The lock proved stubborn, and it was with some difficulty that he forced
it into place. Meanwhile the two young men had lit the gas in the large
upper room and were inspecting the elevated stage where boxers were wont
to engage surreptitiously in the noble art of self-defense.

“Take yours straight I believe, Mr. Dillingham?” said Sheeley, rejoining
them; “an’ yer gentleman friend?”

“Nothing for me,” said Morley with unnecessary firmness. “I’ll just wait
a second until the storm lets up, then be off to town.”

“Do any boxing these days, Dick?” asked Dillingham, pouring himself a
second drink of whisky, as he hovered over the newly kindled fire.

“Oh! I don the mitts occasionally to gratify me friends. My long suit
these days is faro; more money in it.”

Donald, standing at the window, staring out at the wild night, drummed
impatiently on the pane.

“Hurry up, Dill,” he said. “I don’t want to keep my mare standing so
long in the rain.”

“Your mare be hanged,” said Dillingham; “just wait ten minutes until I
get thawed out, and I’ll go with you.”

Donald had waited ten minutes for Dill before, but never with the
present sense of responsibility, born of his new connection with the
family. He knew that his only chance of getting him home was to humor
him.

How the wind whistled across the window! He wondered what Miss Lady
was doing? Was she sitting by the table in the cozy living-room at
Thornwood, with the lamplight on her hair? Was she at the harpsichord,
singing to the Colonel? Was she standing, as he was standing, at the
window, peering out into the wild night, and thinking,--and longing--?

“What’s the matter with a little game of poker?” asked Sheeley, lightly
running a deck of cards up the length of his arm and reversing them with
a deftness that spoke of long familiarity.

“Great idea!” exclaimed Dillingham expansively. “Just pass that bottle,
will you? What’s that, Morley? Haven’t got time? What in thunder’s the
matter with you to-night?”

Donald retorted, with great dignity, that nothing in thunder was the
matter with him, except that he wanted to get back to town.

“Better not start with it storming like this,” urged Sheeley, as a crash
of thunder shook the windows. “It’ll let up soon.”

“Tell you what I’ll do!” said Dillingham, putting an arm across Donald’s
shoulder affectionately, and speaking a trifle unsteadily. “If you’ll
play a couple of games I’ll go home with you--You ought to be willing to
do that for a fellow that’s going to be your uncle. I mean your nephew.”

“And you’ll go the minute the rain lets up?”

“Yes, if you’ll play with us.”

Donald stood irresolute, watching Dillingham’s thin, unsteady fingers
shuffle the cards. He must get him home somehow, for Margery’s sake.
Dill never knew when to stop, he was good for the night unless somebody
intervened.

Sheeley caught his eye and nodded significantly.

“All right!” said Donald, dropping into the vacant chair. “Only two
games remember! No whisky, thanks. What’s the ante?”



CHAPTER IV


When Miss Lady had championed the cause of the oppressed that afternoon,
she had unknowingly spoiled a criminal in the making. Chick Flathers,
at the advanced age of eleven, had been so impressed by the injustice of
social conditions that he had dedicated himself to a life of crime. He
had already achieved two appearances in the Juvenile Court, and two days
in the Detention Home. He was now fully decided to be a burglar.

To be sure there were extenuating circumstances for Chick. It was
unquestionably a handicap to have opened his eyes for the first time in
an ash barrel, and in Mr. Flathers’ ash barrel at that. The transfer in
a patrol wagon to an incubator in the City Hospital had been the next
move, hence back to Mr. Flathers’ who, inasmuch as it was _his_ ash
barrel, felt called upon by Providence to adopt the foundling.

The next misfortune that befell him was in being dropped out of the
window on his head, during one of Maria Flathers’ absent-minded moments.
This apparently did not affect his head, but in time it seriously
affected his speech. The fact that he had so much to say, without
being able to say it, resulted in a dammed-up current that sometimes
overflowed in temper and viciousness. He talked a great deal, but nobody
was able, or took the pains to try, to understand him. That is, not
until Skeeter Sheeley gave him his nickname and became his official
interpreter.

Their friendship dated from a memorable day when Skeeter had for the
first time heard of the incubator incident, and had promptly accosted
the Flathers’ foundling as “Chicken.” The insult had been instantly
resented in a battle so fierce and so bloody, that the details of it
became historic in the annals of Billy-goat Hill. Chick, though of
lighter weight, and feeble muscle, was armed with righteous indignation.
He observed no rules, but fought with arms, legs, teeth and nails. The
odds were against him however, and he had to be assisted from the field,
a vanquished hero.

From that time on, by one of those mysterious laws that govern boydom,
the two were inseparable companions, waging open war on all adjoining
neighborhoods, engaging in predatory expeditions in their own, and, when
interest in life flagged, fighting each other.

Skeeter interpreted all that Chick said, interpreted it freely, and
with imagination, and Chick apparently considered himself honor bound
to accept the interpretation and stand for it, no matter how far it came
from expressing his meaning.

Eleven years of wickedness had thus been swaggered through when Chick
suddenly and unexpectedly fell in love. It was when the beautiful young
lady at the railroad crossing had bent above him like a succoring angel,
that he had been forced to change his classification of the human race.
Hitherto it had been divided into grown people and children, henceforth
it was divided into men and women!

All that Sunday afternoon he went about in a dream. He could not get
over the fact that she had taken his part, that she had put her arm
around him, and smiled at him. Once or twice when nobody was looking, he
put his very dirty hand on his cheek and felt the spot where her fingers
had rested.

But this new and tender emotion was not allowed to interfere with the
special project that Chick had in mind. It was a project so colossal in
its nature, that not even Skeeter was to be admitted to the secret. For
six weeks Chick had been the victim of a gaming system, and to-night he
was to take his revenge.

At supper time Skeeter recognized a convention of civilization and
repaired to the bosom of his family, but Chick being accountable to
nobody, and recognizing no conventions, stole a couple of apples from a
passing cart, and repaired to the dump heap to wait for the dark.

He had not long to wait, for great black clouds were covering the sky,
and he could no longer see the houses at the end of the alley. Carefully
storing his apple cores in his pocket for future trades, he picked his
way over the tin cans and debris, until he reached the Junction. Here he
hesitated. It was there that he and Skeeter had tussled for the whip. It
was here that the young lady had come to his rescue, and said she didn’t
believe he was so very bad. Gee! but she was a pretty young lady, and
her hand was so soft, and her voice--

Chick rammed his hands in his pockets and pulled his cap over his eyes.
This was no way for a cove to be feeling when he had a job to do! With
watchful eyes for passers-by, he slipped through an opening in the
fence, and entered the switch-yard. When he emerged he staggered under
the weight of a crowbar which he vainly tried to hide under his ragged
jacket.

Just at the intersection of Bean Alley and the switch-yard, where the
dusk banked up densely in the corners, he stopped again. He was watching
his chance to get across the wide common, undetected. Twice he started,
and twice he shrank back and flattened himself against the wall as some
one passed.

If, to the casual observer, Chick was but a dirty, ragged little boy,
undersized and underfed, and rather frightened, to himself at least he
was a bold desperado, about to avenge himself for a wrong committed.

Thunder muttered ominously, and a drop of rain fell on his face as he
skirted the common, and reached the big, dark saloon at the cross-roads.
Skirting the side wall, he crept to the rear, and felt for the open
window which he had discovered earlier in the day. It was a low window
and easy of access, and he lost no time in climbing in.

The passage was in utter darkness, but he felt his way along the wall
until he reached a door. Here he fumbled for the knob and opened it. A
street lamp outside threw a dim, wavering light into the room, revealing
the long bar with its shining fixtures. Chick put down his crowbar
and tremblingly removed his coat. According to the moving pictures
of criminals, that was the first move. Then he resolutely grasped his
weapon and with thumping heart approached his enemy.

It appeared a very innocent enemy as it stood there in the half light,
announcing in printed letters across its face, that seven out of every
ten persons who put a nickel in the slot, received a prize in money.
But Chick knew that it lied! Had it not eaten up his nickels week
after week? Had he not worked for it, fought for it, and bled for it,
confidently believing that the prize would be his? And there it stood
gorged with his precious nickels, mysterious and fascinating still, but
treacherous through and through!

In a blaze of wrath Chick dealt it a sounding blow with the crowbar,
then crouched in terror for what might happen. There was no sound but
the dash of rain against the windows, and the heavy rumble of thunder
overhead. Once more Chick grasped his heavy weapon and began the attack
in earnest. Blow followed blow, as fast as his small arms could swing
the crowbar. Suddenly a spring seemed to snap, and out poured a stream
of money that rolled about his feet, and off into the farthest corners
of the room.

Chick crouched on the floor, overcome by his exertions and the success
of his venture. Wealth was within his reach, more wealth than he had
ever dreamed of! Not unintelligible gold and silver, but dear, familiar
nickels, whose purchasing power he knew. But no thought of appropriation
crossed his mind as he knelt there, fingering the glittering pile. He
was carefully counting out his rightful share, the eleven nickels that
the slot machine had stolen from him, and his hesitation came from the
fact that he was trying to select the shiniest ones!

Having gotten what he came for, he once more shouldered his crowbar,
and let himself out into the dark passage. Here he stopped in terror!
Something was snorting and hissing without, something that sounded as if
it _might_ be the Devil!

In Chick’s creed there was but one affirmation. He believed absolutely
in the Devil. He knew beyond the shadow of a doubt that he was red,
and cloven-footed and that his tail ended in a hard, sharp, spike, like
Mammy Flathers’ ice-pick. He also knew that when he breathed, it was in
groans and hisses, such as he was hearing at the present moment. Chick’s
hair would have risen on his head, it wanted to, but it was not long
enough.

For a moment he stood breathless, then he drew a sigh of relief. It
wasn’t anything but an automobile after all! He tiptoed to a window
and peered out. The lamps from the machine threw long lights across the
shining wet street, but nothing else was visible.

After a long while he heard voices at the side door. Somebody was coming
into the saloon! He could hear the doorknob turning, and a key in the
latch. He started back to the barroom, then remembering a little closet
under the steps where he and Skeeter used to play, he felt along the
wall. There it was! And just in time for him to stumble in and pull the
door to, leaving enough crack to breathe through, in case his breath
ever came back.

The side door was flung open, and the sputter of a match was followed by
the feeble light from a gas-jet at the end of the passage.

“Here, I’ll take the umbrella!” said a voice he dreaded next to the
Devil’s. It was Sheeley; he would go into the barroom, and discover the
wreckage of the slot-machine! Chick was beginning to feel the handcuffs
on his wrists, when he became aware of ascending footsteps overhead.
What were they going up-stairs for? Was it a sparring match? Forgetting
his precarious position he leaned forward to listen, upsetting a box on
the shelf beside him.

“Who’s that?” came in Sheeley’s fiercest tones from the stairway above,
and Chick cowered back into the dark with chattering teeth. Then he
heard him say something about the window, and followed the sound of his
heavy footsteps down the stairs and up again.

Now was his chance to escape while they were up-stairs. With utmost
caution he pushed open the closet door, and on hands and knees began his
perilous journey to the window. It was at that moment that he decided
positively that he would not be a burglar. A plumber took fewer risks,
and made more money. Once at the window he was unable to budge the
lock. Standing on the sill, whimpering with fear, he wrestled with it
frantically, bruising his fingers, and tearing his nails, but he could
not move it. Then he tried the door but Sheeley had evidently locked it
and taken out the key.

A blinding flash of lightning sent him scurrying back to his
hiding-place, where he sank on the floor, shivering and cringing. Nearer
and nearer roared the thunder, and the wind seemed as anxious to get
into the house as he was eager to get out of it. Gradually his arms and
legs ceased jerking, his head relaxed against an empty box, he laid his
hand against the cheek that had been patted and forgot his troubles in
sleep.

When he awoke he heard loud voices overhead. At first he supposed he was
at home, and that the voice was only Mr. Flathers enjoying one of his
periodical backslidings. But Dick Sheeley’s voice recalled him; Dick
was mad at somebody, and when Dick got mad he fought. Not a boy on
Billy-goat Hill but would have faced death to see the ex-prizefighter
in a row. It was a distinction that placed one at a bound in the front
ranks of juvenile aristocracy.

Chick crept from his hiding-place and listened. The voices grew louder
and more excited. Drawn as by a magnet he slipped up the stairs step by
step. At the top was an off-set in the hall, a corner in which he could
hide, unseen from the open door beyond. There he lay on his stomach
and wriggled forward until his eye was on a line with the crack in the
half-open door.

Three men were sitting around a card table, two of them with their backs
to him; and Dick facing them with his jaw set and his teeth showing. All
three were talking at once, and Dick was the most excited of the three.

“You didn’t have no ace of spades to show down! You discarded it. You
know you did, you--cheat!” He had risen and was shaking his fist in the
face of the thin young man.

“It’s a lie, you common cur!” cried the other wildly, but before the
words were well out of his mouth, Sheeley’s mighty right arm had shot
out across the table and struck him in the face.

“Sheeley! For God’s sake, don’t you see Dillingham’s drunk?” protested
the other young man whom Chick recognized as his friend of the
afternoon.

“Drunk or no drunk, he can’t call me a liar!” yelled Sheeley, and the
next instant Chick, with his heart pounding madly between him and the
floor, was in his element. It was a fight! A real one, in which the hero
of Billy-goat Hill held his own against two opponents.

The tumblers and the whisky bottles went first, the liquor dripping
from the table to floor; then a chair was overturned, and a window-pane
shattered to the ground below.

The thin young man hadn’t sense to stop; again and again he flung his
insults at the infuriated Sheeley, impatiently fighting off the efforts
of his companion who sought to part them. Suddenly Chick saw him step
back, while the others were grappling, and fumble in his rear pocket.
He saw him steady himself against the door jamb, not four feet away,
and raise a pistol. There was a sharp report, a smothered groan, then a
heavy fall.

The man with the pistol flung it through the broken window, then
staggered to the table where he sank down with his head on his arms.

What had happened in the corner, Chick could not tell, but in a few
minutes _his_ young man came swiftly into his line of vision, and shook
the limp figure half lying on the table.

“Get up, Dill! For God’s sake! Are you too drunk to crank up your
machine? As soon as I can get that blood stopped I must go for a
doctor.”

The dazed eyes of the drunken man looked at him in helpless terror!

“I can’t stay here!”

[Illustration: There was a sharp report, a smothered groan, then a heavy
fall.]

“You’ve got to stay here! Can’t you see you are in no fix to run a
machine? Brace up, you idiot; we’ve got to _do_ something and do it
quick. Go down and try to crank up. Here’s the door key! I’ll be there
as soon as I can get the blood stopped!”

The man at the table staggered to the door, passed through the hall, so
close to Chick that he almost trod upon him, then went swaying down the
stairs, steadying himself by wall and banister. Chick heard the side
door slam, and the chug of the machine, then realized that it was
turning the corner.

The young man in the room rushed frantically to the window and leaned
out, then he said something savage under his breath, and plunged out
into the passage and headlong down the steps. Chick heard the side door
bang again, and a moment later the gallop of a horse.

Then everything was still, but the noisy beating of his heart that
threatened to burst its confines. Through the crack he saw the table
with its broken tumblers, and the whisky drip, dripping on the floor; he
saw the chairs overturned, and the gas-jet flickering in the wind from
the broken window.

The thing he could not see was what lay in the corner, the huddled-up,
blood-stained hulk of a something for which a smiling, fat woman and six
tow-headed youngsters were waiting across the common. Chick crawled to
the head of the stairs, and as he reached the top step his hand touched
a hard object. He picked it up and held it to the light, and as he did
so, the joy that often blossoms on the brink of tragedy was his for a
moment. It was the riding whip whose handle he had fallen heir to that
afternoon!

Down the steps, through the door and out into the rain-soaked night he
sped; across the common, through the switch-yard, and down the narrow,
noisome darkness of Bean Alley. Over a ram-shackled fence, and up a
dilapidated porch he clambered like a cat, until he reached the small
loft in the Flathers’ two-roomed mansion which he called home.

Here the hardened criminal, the breaker of laws, and of slot machines,
the would-be burglar, threw himself upon an old mattress, and with two
grimy fists in his eyes sobbed out his heart to the rafters above.

It was not repentance for his sins, neither was it terror of the secret
that was locked behind his inarticulate lips, although both of them had
a part. It was because a beautiful young lady had taken his part, and
put her arms about him, and refused to believe that he was as bad as
Skeeter Sheeley said he was.



CHAPTER V


During the rest of the week the rainstorm, that had started all the
trouble, continued to hover ominously, breaking forth day after day in
fierce, petulant showers. Out at Thornwood the aspect was most dreary;
the low-lying ground in front of the house was under water for a quarter
of a mile, trees, limp and draggled, stood disconsolate in an unfamiliar
lake, the bridge below the dam was washed away, and horses going to the
creek for water were constantly being caught by the current, and having
to be rescued by ropes. In the flower garden dirty-faced little blossoms
lay in the mud, vines trailed across the paths, all the fragrance and
color seemed to be soaked out of everything by those continuous, pelting
showers.

Within the house it was not much gayer. The front hall, with its steep,
narrow stairway, and floor-covering of highly ornate landscape oilcloth,
was in a perpetual twilight. An occasional glint from white woodwork, or
the gold molding of a picture, strove in vain to dispel the gloom. The
parlor, at the right of the hall, was sepulchral with its window cracks
stuffed with paper, and the shutters securely closed. To be sure, the
living-room on the other side of the hall did its best to look cheerful,
but even that comfortable spot with its low ceiling and battered
mahogany furniture, its high cupboards flanking the wide, stone
fireplace, and its friendly litter of every-day necessities, was not
equal to the occasion.

One afternoon when the Colonel came in from the chicken yard where
he and Uncle Jimpson had constituted themselves a salvage corps, he
surprised Miss Lady sitting in the dusk on the floor before the empty
fireplace, with suspicious traces of tears upon her face.

“Make a light,” blustered the Colonel; “you mustn’t sit around in the
dark like this, you know. Where’s my pipe?”

She sprang up and found the missing article, and with a great show of
cheerfulness lit the lamp and held the match out for him to light his
pipe.

“What’s the matter?” asked the Colonel; “sort of trembly, ain’t you?”

“Me? Watch me!” She held the match very straight and very tight, then
as it wavered, blew it out and dropped it down his sleeve. “There’s some
mail over there on the table for you, Daddy dear. Noah brought it down
from town in his buggy.”

She said it very carelessly, and even enumerated the contents as she
handed it to him:

“Two circulars, a letter from the seed man, the _Confederate Veteran_
and the newspapers.”

“Nothing for you?”

“Nothing.”

Under his scrutiny Miss Lady’s eyes fell, and she turned abruptly to the
window, while the Colonel, mouth open, pipe in hand, watched her.

He had never seen his girl like this in her life! What business had her
lip to tremble in the middle of a sentence, or her eyes to brim with
sudden tears, making her turn her back on her adoring Dad, and busy
herself with the window curtain?

Of course it is upsetting to have a friend, whom you have been seeing
daily for a couple of weeks, get into trouble such as young Donald
Morley had fallen into. It made even the Colonel feel bad, he didn’t
deny it. But what business had the kitten to be taking it all so to
heart? Why was she called upon to champion this young stranger’s cause
so hotly, to resent every insinuation, and to contend! passionately that
he would be able to explain everything? Morley had not explained. Three
days had dragged past and nothing had been heard from him. Nothing
probably would be heard from him! The Colonel wanted to feel victorious,
but he did! not. Instead, he cast anxious and sympathetic glances at the
back of his daughter’s head, and surreptitiously wiped his small snub
nose on the corner of his red-bordered handkerchief.

He had a good mind to give up his trip to Virginia! To be sure, he
had looked forward for months to celebrating Founders’ Day at the old
college. If it weren’t for seeing all the old boys, he would stay at
home. By George! the little girl came first; he would stay at home
anyhow!

“Those gloves,” he burst out by way of breaking the news; “the thin ones
I told you to mend. Well, you needn’t mend them.”

“I haven’t,” said Miss Lady, “but I’ll do it now.”

“Needn’t mind. Won’t need ‘em. Fact is, I ain’t going.”

“Yes you are,” said Miss Lady, adding inconsequently, “Why not?”

“Needed here at home. Roads washed out, everything out of fix. Decided
to stay at home.” Miss Lady wheeled from the window where she had been
tracing the raindrops on the pane, and made a rush for him, establishing
herself on his lap, as far as one could establish oneself on such a
perpendicular surface.

“You are not going to do anything of the kind. Uncle Jimpson is going to
drive you in to town to catch the first train in the morning.”

“I ain’t going,” insisted the Colonel, shaking his head doggedly.

“Yes you are. Where’s your traveling bag?”

“On the top shelf of the cupboard. But I’m not going.” He said it
firmly, but the next instant he asked, “Did Jimpson press my gray suit?”

“Oh! Squire Daddy, I’m so sorry I forgot to tell him! I’ll tell him
now.”

“Too late!” the Colonel sighed in resignation; “no use talking any more
about it.”

“Yes there is! Your enthusiasm’s just gotten damp like everything else.
I am going to tell Uncle Jimpson to make a little fire to cheer us up,
then we’ll all go to work to get you ready.”

It seemed to be a relief to her to bustle about and set things in
motion. In a short while she had a cheerful blaze going on the hearth,
and the curtains drawn against the dreary twilight without.

The Colonel sat in the middle of the room, watching Uncle Jimpson and
Aunt Caroline collect his scattered wardrobe, keeping a vigilant eye
meanwhile upon Miss Lady. He simply did not intend to have her unhappy!
It was preposterous! Altogether out of the question! His little girl
crying around in corners where he couldn’t see her? The idea of such a
thing! If she must cry, what was the matter with his shoulder?

“You ain’t got but four hankchiefs in de wash, Cunnel,” announced Aunt
Caroline from her knees beside a large wicker basket. “Don’t look lak
dat’s enough fer a white gem-man to start off on a trip wif.”

“Jimpson,” the Colonel looked up reproachfully, “did you hear that? You
have actually let me get down to four handkerchiefs.”

“And socks,” continued Caroline, enjoying the opportunity of emphasizing
the shortcomings of her lesser half, “‘bout sebenteen, all singles. No
two scarcely de same color.”

“Miss Lady, she been ‘cumulatin’ ‘em to darn ‘em,” explained Jimpson,
glad to shift responsibility. “She ‘low she gwine to tak a day off some
o’ dese days, an’ mend up ever’thing in de house.”

The Colonel glanced around: “Where is Miss Lady?”

“Out in de hall, readin’ de evenin’ paper. Nebber did see dat chile tek
so much notice ob de newspaper. Yas, sir, I’ll call her.”

“Any later news of the shooting?” asked the Colonel casually, when she
returned.

“Yes, Mr. Dillingham was indicted and arraigned before the court. The
case was passed until June first.”

“And Sheeley? What of his condition?”

“The paper says he will lose his eye, but that he will probably get
well.”

“And--and nothing has been heard of Morley?”

“Not yet.”

After supper, when all the preparations for the trip were completed, and
the cheerful presence of Uncle Jimpson and Aunt Caroline removed, the
Colonel and Miss Lady sat before the dying fire, and tried to make
conversation. Outside wet branches swept the windows, and sudden gusts
of rain beat against the panes.

“Thirty years since I saw some of the old boys,” the Colonel said,
trying to warm up to his coming journey. “I’ll miss old Professor
Queerington, but John Jay will be there. We are planning to come home
together. Fine man, he is, fine man!”

“Who? Oh, yes, Doctor Queerington.”

“Just a little boy when I boarded at his father’s. He can’t be much over
forty now. The smartest man the old college ever turned out! And just as
good as he’s smart. A little too much book learning maybe, and not any
too much common sense, but there ain’t many heads built to carry both.
He’s sound though, sound to the core, and that’s saying a good deal
these days. What’s the matter? Sleepy?”

“No, just the fidgets. Say, Daddy, what do you suppose they will do with
Mr. Dillingham, if he is convicted?”

“Penitentiary offense, I hear. But Noah says they’ll get him off. Old
General Dillingham has plenty of money, and friends at court. He’ll take
care of his grandson.”

“But if he is cleared,” began Miss Lady, “that throws the guilt on--”

“Now see here,” interrupted the Colonel, “you stop bothering your little
head about that trial. Go over there and play me a couple of good old
tunes, and then we’ll both trot to bed.”

Miss Lady’s soft untrained voice began bravely enough. She described
with feeling the charms of Annie Laurie, and was half way through Robin
Adair before she faltered, started anew, stumbled again, then came to an
ignominious halt.

“Tut! tut!” said the Colonel fussily, getting himself out of his chair
in an incredibly short time for so stout a gentleman. “This won’t do,
you know; this ain’t right!”

“It’s that silly old piece!” said Miss Lady petulantly. “It always works
on my feelings.”

“But it wouldn’t make you cry like this. Come, tell me.”

“There’s nothing to tell--that is--”

“Well, never mind then. Just cry it out. That’s right. Don’t mind
me. Just your old Dad.” And with much fussing and petting and foolish
assurances that he was her Daddy, he got her over to the sofa.
Sitting on the floor with her arms across his knees, she wept with the
abandonment of a child, while his short, stubby fingers tenderly stroked
her shining hair. At last when the storm had subsided and she was able
to look up, he took her face between his hands.

“Out with it, kitten!” he demanded. “What’s troubling you? Don Morley
business?”

She kissed his nearest hand.

“Thought so. You--you got to like him pretty well, eh?”

She nodded between her sobs.

“Better ‘n most anybody?” he asked it jealously, but unflinchingly.

“Except you, Daddy.” It was a faint whisper, but it was reassuring.

“And what about him?” the Colonel continued.

Another burst of tears, then a resolute effort at self-control.

“He meant to do what’s right. I know he did! He promised to give up
drinking and gambling and go to work.”

“He made a good start!” The Colonel knocked the ashes from his pipe.
“And after he got into the fracas, what in thunder did he run away
for? Why didn’t he stay and face it out? Any fool would know that if
Dillingham is cleared, the suspicion would all be on him.”

“But, Daddy, we haven’t heard his side yet. If I could just hear from
him, or see him.”

“See him!” he exploded. “What in the name of the devil do you want to
see him for? No siree! Not while Bob Carsey’s got any buckshot left in
his gun! Do you think there’s any chance of his prowling ‘round here
while I’m gone? That settles it! I’ll not budge an inch. Tell Jimpson!
Tell Caroline! Unpack my things.”

“But, Daddy, wait! He is probably out at the coast by this time.
Besides, he hasn’t written or sent any word. How do we know that... that
he wants to come back?”

“He’ll try it all right. I saw how things were going. I saw how he
looked at you. The impudent young hound!”

“Daddy! Please don’t! You don’t know him. He will explain everything
when he writes, I know he will!”

“But he won’t write! He won’t have the face to. The idea of his going
straight off from my girl, and getting mixed up in a scrape like this!
You’ve got to promise me never to speak to the young scoundrel again!”

“But if he explains?”

“Why hasn’t he done so? Because he can’t. Besides, I don’t want him to.
We are through with him from now on. Promise me never to have anything
more to do with him.”

She hesitated, and the Colonel began to fling the things out of his bag
in great agitation.

“Please, Squire Daddy!” She caught his hands, and looked at him, and
something in her pleading eyes and quivering lips was so reminiscent of
another face he had loved, that he broke down completely and had to have
recourse to one of his four clean handkerchiefs that were still in the
bag.

He was an old fool, he declared between violent blowings of his nose,
and clearings of his throat. Was only doing what he thought was his
duty. Didn’t mean to make her unhappy. Didn’t have sense enough to bring
up a girl. Had tried to, though! Always would try. Only she mustn’t be
unhappy; he couldn’t stand that. It would kill him if she dared to be
unhappy!

And Miss Lady with her arms about his neck, making futile dabs at his
streaming eyes with her little wet knot of a handkerchief, passionately
declared that she would promise him anything under the sun, that she was
going to be happy, that she _was_ happy!

“Not yet,” said the Colonel, with much mopping of his brow; “but you
will be! We’ll straighten it out. Soon as I get back, I’ll take the
matter up. Sift it clean to the bottom. We’ll give Morley every chance
to square himself. But ‘til then, you won’t see him if you can help
it, or read his letters, if he writes? You don’t mind promising me that
much, do you?”

“I promise, Daddy.”

Oh! the promises made for a day, and kept through the years, what a lot
of tangled lives they have to answer for!

Miss Lady put the Colonel’s things back in his bag, and stooped to kiss
him good night.

“Sure you don’t mind my going?”, he asked, studying her face. “I’ll be
back Saturday night.”

“All right. Good-by, I won’t be up in the morning when you start. Have a
good time, Daddy dear, and--and don’t worry about me.”

He lit her candle for her and carried it to the steps where he kissed
her again.

“My little girl,” he whispered.

The house grew still. Out on the landing the tall clock ticked off the
hours to midnight; the fire died to an ember; from the porch without
came the drip, drip, drip of the gutter. Still the Colonel sat in his
split-bottom chair, his little eyes like watch fires in the gloom,
listening for the faintest sound of restlessness from the room above.



CHAPTER VI


The sudden light of publicity that had fallen upon the Cant-Pass-It
saloon sent a glow over that entire region of Billy-goat Hill. Everybody
had something to talk about, and everybody talked, except Chick.

Phineas Flathers appointed himself headquarters for information, and
devoted himself exclusively to arguing about the matter. Myrtella, his
twin sister, who for fifteen years had presided over innumerable cooking
ranges throughout the city, almost lost her new place through her
interest in the affair.

The one subject upon which Myrtella Flathers considered herself a
connoisseur was murder. In sundry third floors back, she had for years
followed the current casualties with burning interest. Realism, romance,
intrigue, adventure, she found them all, in these grim recitals of daily
crime.

Myrtella and Phineas Flathers had been cast into the sea of life at
an early age to sink or swim as they saw fit. Myrtella had survived by
combating the waves, while Phineas adopted the less arduous expedient of
floating.

To him work appeared a wholly artificial and abnormal action,
self-imposed and unnecessary. The stage of life presented so many
opportunities for him to exercise his histrionic ability, that the idea
of settling down to a routine of labor seemed a waste of talent. With
far-reaching discernment he had early perceived that a straight part was
not for him.

In casting about for a field that promised the widest opportunity
for his talent, he discovered the Immanuel Church in the city. Here
philanthropy burned with such zealous enthusiasm that the harvest was
not sufficient for the laborers. Phineas saw his chance and grasped it.
He became a Prodigal Son.

From that time on his sole vocation was attending church. Three times a
week, regardless of the inclemency of the weather, he unwound his long
legs from the chair rungs in the Cant-Pass-It, carefully smoothed his
red hair, and made his way to a front pew in the Immanuel Church.
At intervals, calculated to a nicety, he fell from grace, and was
reclaimed, passing from periods of grave backsliding into periods of
great religious fervor. Meanwhile he followed the Scriptures literally
and took no thought of the morrow. His reliance in Providence and the
Ladies’ Aid became, in time, absolute.

Nor did Phineas Flathers’ self-respect suffer in the least by this mode
of living. In no sense did he consider himself an incumbent. Did he not
three times a week give a masterly presentation of “our needy poor,”
 “our brother-in-misfortune”? Did he not freely offer up his family for
each new church society to cut its wisdom teeth upon? Had Maria, his
wife, not labored wearily through unintelligible tracts, and Chick, his
adopted son, done penance in Sunday School, as often as three Sundays in
succession? Considering all things, Phineas felt that the church got a
great deal for its money.

Myrtella Flathers, following another method, had for fifteen years
fought every obstacle that crossed her path. She had left in her wake
traditions of unexcelled cooking, and unparalleled cleanliness, together
with a vanquished army of mistresses, housemaids, laundresses, and
butlers. She belonged to the order of Cooks Militant, and she had long
since won her spurs.

Among the things which Myrtella in her sweeping condemnation of life in
general disapproved, none loomed larger than her brother and his
family. But the bond of blood, stronger than likes or dislikes, favor
or prejudice, brought her back to him again and again, to share with him
her substance, and to criticize his conduct.

On this particular afternoon she had started out for Billy-goat Hill to
hear about the shooting, and to break the news to the family, that she
had gotten a new place. This happened with such regularity, that it
would not have deserved attention, had not the astounding fact to be
added that Myrtella was pleased. In her fifteen years of rebellious
services she had never before approximated a place that gave
satisfaction. To be sure there were dark and not-to-be-remembered
instances where she had failed to give satisfaction herself, but usually
it was the place, “the new place,” with its varying code of musts
and must-nots, that caused Myrtella to spend many of her days in the
Intelligence Office, or on street-cars, or tramping through the streets
in quest of that ever elusive “good home.”

She had started out on her pilgrimage in a fairly equable frame of mind,
but before she got well under way, the wind had made her furious. It was
a frisky March breeze that had gotten left behind and now wandered into
May, bent on mischief.

Myrtella tacked into it, like a sailing sloop, full rigged and all
sails set, an angular, heavy-set person with a belligerent expression
strangely at variance with the embarrassed, almost timid movements of
her hands and feet. Short locks of straight black hair whipped across
her face, her skirts, blown tightly back against her knees, bellied in
the wind, while her wide-brimmed hat caught the full force of the blast,
like a veritable top-sail.

By the time she had taken three tacks to cross the common, and was ready
to come about at the corner, there was a balloon jibe, that sent the
sails all flapping against the mast, and left her in such a flurry
of indignation, that she failed to see a string that stretched its
insidious length, two inches above the pavement, from fence to curb.

After her fall, instead of expiring of apoplexy, as might have been
expected from her countenance, Myrtella picked herself up from the
pavement and, peeping through a crack in the fence, smiled. It was an
expression so unfamiliar to her features that they scarcely knew how to
manage it.

“I see you, Chick!” she said in a voice that strove to be gentle; “why
don’t you come on out here and speak to me?”

Chick and Skeeter, recognized a significant bulge to the string bag
which she carried, scrambled forth, the former skilfully evading her
outstretched arm of welcome.

“He says,” interposed the ever-ready Skeeter, as his companion made
queer noises in his throat, “that he never knowed it was you. He never
went to trip you up. Honest to goodness! You ain’t mad, are you?”

“No, I ain’t mad.” Myrtella still smiled as she brushed the dust from
her skirt. “Here’s a orange I brought you, Chick. You ain’t been sick,
have you?”

“Naw! He ain’t been sick, but he took that bath you ast him to, and
where’s his nickel at?”

Myrtella stood and watched the boys until the corner grocery swallowed
them and their new nickel, then she sighed and turned into Bean Alley.

There were no streets here, and an occasional rock or tin can were the
only islands in a sea of mud. The Flathers’ cottage, consisting of two
rooms and a half attic, rested its weight against the cottage next it,
with something of the blind reliance that Phineas Flathers rested upon
the Church. On its other side it commanded an uninterrupted view of the
Dump Heap, which was the background for all the juvenile social life of
that section of Billy-goat Hill.

Here ships were launched in mud puddles, flower gardens attempted in
tin cans, and fierce wars waged between rival gangs; here embryo mothers
played with stick and rag dolls, and aspirants for the circus performed
acrobatic feats on the one bit of fence that had not tumbled down. And
all this activity went on almost under the wheels of the dump carts that
passed to and fro all day. Myrtella, picking her way through the mud,
was just turning the corner of the Flathers’ house when her eyes fell
upon a broken window-pane stuffed with a woolen skirt which she had
given to Maria to make over into trousers for Chick. She promptly jerked
it out with a force that brought the glass with it, and by the time she
reached the back door, her jaw was set and her brows knit.

Considering the fact that the rear room was a composite kitchen,
laundry, dining-room, pantry, coal house and cellar, the glances with
which Myrtella swept the chamber and its one occupant, might have been
a trifle less severe. It was a glance in which her individual abhorrence
of dirt combined with her racial disapproval of “in-laws.”

In the one space in the room that was not preempted, Maria Flathers bent
above a wash tub, feebly persuading black garments to become gray.
That was all she asked of them. She was not ambitious. Ambition, like
everything else, had been soaked out of her long ago by those hot,
steaming suds that enveloped her the greater part of her waking hours,
and left her physically, mentally, and morally limp. Her one strong
instinct was motherhood; but five little Flathers, opening feeble
eyes on their future environment, had become so discouraged that they
promptly closed them again. It was as if they really could not stand the
prospect of life in that home with Mr. and Mrs. Flathers for parents!

Only Chick survived, the ash-barrel baby, who really was not theirs
at all, but who having begun life in their back yard, continued as
everything else continued when once established at the Flathers’,
for the simple reason that no one ever took the trouble to change the
existing disorder of things.

As Myrtella sailed wrathfully into port and docked at the door-step,
Maria looked up with a gasp:

“Law! Myrtella, you gimme a turn. I forgot this here was your afternoon
off. I thought sure you was Sheeley’s rent man.”

“Sheeley’s?” repeated Myrtella, her curiosity getting the better of her
temper, as she removed an old shoe and a flour sifter from the nearest
chair and sat down.

“Yes, he’s our landlord, but he gits another man to collect. Guess you
heard about his gittin’ shot?”

“Read every word that’s been printed. Is he goin’ to die?”

“Not him. Ain’t nothin’ the matter with him ‘ceptin’ his eye is blowed
out. My uncle, back home, got both his eyes--You, Chick!” this to an
invisible presence that manifested itself only through a shower of
pebbles that followed in the wake of a fleeing cat. “Go up to the
saloon, Chick, and tell yer Pappy he’ll have to come on home. Yer Aunt
‘Tella’s here.”

“Don’t look like he grows a inch a year,” said Myrtella thoughtfully,
watching him depart.

“That there Mrs. Ivy’s been after me agin to send him to the Widows and
Orphans’ Home. She says she can git him in, and they’ll learn him to
read and write.”

“Well, he ain’t goin’! I guess as long as I’m a payin’ the grocery
bills, I got a right to say who’ll eat the food! What’s that you are
hidin’?”

Maria, who had been attempting to remove something surreptitiously from
the table, looked apologetic.

“It’s one of them plaster casts, I’ll be bound,” Myrtella continued. “I
might ‘a’ knowed you’d git the mate to the other one, and not a square
inch of space in the house to set it on! What did you give fer it?”

Mrs. Flathers withdrew her apron, and tenderly dusted the highly colored
features of an Indian squaw, whose head-feathers reposed upon her arm.
Then she placed it on a corner of the stove where its imposing dignity
produced a momentary impression upon even the flinty Myrtella.

“How much?” she demanded heartlessly.

“A quarter down, and ten cents a week.” Maria sighed. “‘Twouldn’t be no
trouble at all if it wasn’t for Phineas spending so much car-fare going
to church and that bow-legged, onery rent-man, that comes sneakin’ round
here every week, acting like poor people just kep’ money settin’ ‘round
in jars waitin’ fer the likes of him!”

Maria’s hatred of the rent man was the one emotion that seemed to be
left in her withered bosom. To baffle him, to evade him, to anticipate
his coming and be away from home, constituted the chief object of her
existence.

A bang of the gate announced the arrival of the head of the household,
which was promptly followed by the strains of a hymn cheerfully whistled
in rag-time.

Phineas Flathers, after months of abstinence, had reached that period
where he felt that not only his constitution, but his profession would
profit by a temporary fall from grace. Solicitude for his moral welfare
was beginning to flag at the Church; his regular attendance, his
apparent absorption in the sermon, and his emotional execution of the
hymns, all went to lift him from the class of interesting converts, to
the deadly commonplace of regular members. Only that afternoon he had
decided to revive interest in his case at any cost. He had just treated
others, as he would have others treat him at the Cant-Pass-It, when he
was summoned home to see his sister.

He now presented himself in his own doorway, a hand on either side of
the jamb, and bowed profoundly:

“Miss Flathers! Pleased to meet you! I see you still continue to favor
yourself in looks. Lost your place, I suppose?”

“That’s right, be insultin’!” Myrtella flared up haughtily; “throw it
in my face that I’m hard to please, and ain’t willin’ to put up with any
old place I come to.”

“Now I wouldn’t put it that I was throwing it in yer face exactly,”
 began Phineas, anxious to propitiate.

“Which means I’m a story-teller?” Myrtella squared herself for action.

“Oh, come on along,” coaxed Phineas; “no harm’s meant. Go on an’ tell us
what you left fer.”

“Who said I’d left? Puttin’ words in my mouth I never thought of
utterin’! I ain’t left, and what’s more I ain’t going to. I got a good
place.”

Phineas whistled an aggravatingly attenuated note of surprise: “The lady
you are working for must be a deef-mute.”

“She is. The same as you’ll be some day. She’s been dead three years.”

The triumph with which she made this announcement put a momentary
quietus on Phineas, and enabled her to proceed:

“It’s a widower gentleman with three children that I’m cookin’ for, and
I ain’t set eyes on one of ‘em except at meal times since I hired to
‘em. Queerington’s their names, out on College Street, right around the
corner from the Immanuel Church. He’s a teacher or something, one of
them bookwormy men, whose head never pays no attention to what the
rest of him is doing. ‘Take charge,’ said he, ‘of everything, do the
ordering, and cooking, and don’t bother me with nothing.’”

“But does he bother you?” put in Phineas astutely; “that’s the real
point.”

“Wasn’t I just tellin’ you that he didn’t? He’s been off on a trip to
Virginia; gets home to-night. I’ve got the whole house in the pa’m of my
hand, from cellar to attic. Miss Connie, she’s the oldest, as flighty as
a pidgeon and head so full of boys she don’t pay no attention to another
livin’ thing. Then there’s Miss Hattie, the second one, jes’ at that
spiteful thirteen age, but so busy peckin’ on her sister, she ain’t no
time left for me--”

“Thought you said there was three children,” put in Maria mildly.

“I did. You didn’t think I lied, did you? Always ready to snatch up a
person’s words before they git ‘em out of their mouth! The third one is
a boy, Bertie they call him, sick and spin’ly, but a right nice little
fellow. Where’d Chick go?”

“He’s settin’ out there on the door-step. Did you hear ‘bout our
shootin’?”

“Maria was tryin’ to tell me, but she didn’t seem to have nothin’ clear
to tell. Who do you think done it?”

Phineas Flathers, balancing himself on the hind legs of his chair, with
his thumbs in the armholes of his vest, was nothing loath to launch
forth into a full recital of the affair, embellishing it with many a
flourish as he went along. In the bosom of his family he was freed from
those bonds of restraint that embarrassed his utterance when in more
formal society. The amount of profanity that he could dispose of in the
course of an ordinary conversation was little short of astounding. This
being more than an ordinary conversation and his mood being mellow,
called for an extra vocabulary. He graphically set forth the facts in
the case, then gave his imagination full sway in accounting for them.
He interpreted the whole affair as a clash between capital and labor,
a conflict between the pampered aristocrat and the common man. The
shooting was the result of a deep-laid plan: Dillingham and Morley had
met by appointment, moved by what motive he did not make clear, to kill
Sheeley, an honest laboring man. Hadn’t the one on horseback, that they
say was Mr. Morley, stopped him at the crossing, on the very afternoon
of the shooting, and engaged him in conversation? Phineas assured his
listeners that he trembled even now when he thought of the danger he had
been in!

“I’d seed him afore that day a ridin’ with a pretty young lady, that
most got her neck broke under a engine, but this time he was by hisself,
a settin’ there on his horse, as proud as a king and stirrin’ me up
about the rich folks not allowing us poor working classes to have no
streets out here. I suspicioned somethin’ right then; says I to myself,
‘he’s got a handsome face but his mind is a well of corruption.’ And
when I heard he’d shot Sheeley ...Now what in thunder is the matter with
you, Chick?”

During this recital Chick had been sitting in the doorway, his knees
drawn up to his chin, listening intently, but at this point he cried out
in a sputter of protesting sounds.

“It’s the shootin’, it’s done got on his mind,” explained Maria, winding
her long thin hair into a yet tighter knot at the back of her head. “He
takes on like that every time he hears us talkin’ ‘bout it, and nobody
can’t make out a word he’s sayin’. Fer two or three days I couldn’t
scarcely git him to eat nothin’.”

“If your cooking ain’t any better than it used to be I ain’t surprised,”
 Myrtella said. “How bad was Sheeley shot, Phineas?”

“Oh, he’ll be laid up fer a month yit. They say the retinue of his eye
was cracked right across the middle. But that ain’t worryin’ Sheeley.
He’s livin’ in style at the hospital, all his bills paid, and the swells
lookin’ after him. I hear he ain’t even goin’ to prosecute. They’ve
fixed him all right; besides he don’t want to git that fly young gang
down on his place. He’s countin’ on startin’ up them sparrin’ matches
ag’in, as soon as the police quit noticin’ him. Say, Sis, you don’t
happen to have a quarter ‘bout you, do you?”

The peculiar persuasiveness of Phineas’ voice when he threw out these
financial suggestions, was very insidious. In some subtle way he made
the favor all on the side of the recipient; he gave the donor, as it
were, a chance to acquire merit.

But Myrtella wore the armor of experience. “No, I ain’t!” she said,
taking a firmer grasp on her bag. “I’m payin’ the grocery man now, and
buyin’ clothes for Chick. What good does it do? I no more than git his
hide covered than you go and sell the clothes offen his back. When are
you goin’ to git a job?”

“Well, you might say I had one now. Leastwise I’m a followin’ Scriptures
and bearin’ one another’s burdens. Jires, the flagman, over to the
Junction has been laid up with rheumatism and he don’t want the boss to
know it. He sets in his box and hires me to go out and flag the trains
like he tells me to.”

“How many trains a day?”

“Two ups, three downs and a couple of freights.”

“Should think you’d die of the exertion. How much do you get?”

“Oh, it ain’t so much. But I ain’t a ambitious man. What’s the use of
me a-slavin’ and a-hordin’ when I ain’t got a child to leave it to? If
Claude had a lived, or McKinley, I might ‘a’ had somethin’ to work for.”

“You mean you’d ‘a’ had somethin’ to work for you. The Lord certainly
done a good job when he changed His mind about letting them babies
live.”

“They’re having onions next door fer supper,” said Maria feebly, by way
of diverting an old discussion. “I ain’t been able to git ‘em off my
mind all afternoon.”

Chick, who had been sent to the grocery to see what time it was, came
back holding up five fingers.

“Gee, I got to be hiking!” said Phineas. “The passenger train from
Virginia’s due at five sixteen. It won’t git here before a quarter of
six, but I’m always there on the minute. That’s what Jires pays me fer,
fer bein’ regular and reliable. Jes’ let me get a regular habit and
a clock ain’t in it with me. Why, if I was to come in late at church,
they’d stop the service!”

“Well, don’t you be gittin’ a regular habit of comin’ ‘round to the
Queeringtons!” was Myrtella’s parting shot as he rose unsteadily. “When
I got anything to say to you I’ll come here.”

“That’s right!” assented Phineas cordially; “you jes’ make yourself at
home. My home is your home. Maria’ll tell you that I says to her only
last night, I says, ‘Maria, you needn’t feel so cut up ‘bout askin’
Myrtella fer the rent this month, because this is her home, too. There
ain’t a board in it but I’d share with her, she knows that.’ You tell
her all I said, Maria, don’t you keep back nothin’. Farewell!” and with
an affectionate glance and a wave of the hand Phineas departed.

Now if he had followed the straight and narrow path, indicated by the
rocks and tin cans, that led to the Junction, instead of the broad
highway indicated by the plank walk that led to the Cant-Pass-It, the
tragedy that hovered over Billy-goat Hill might have been averted.

But he had left the saloon in the midst of a heated controversy with two
Italians, concerning the supremacy of America over all other nations.
The fact that his country had never been proud of him in no way deterred
him from being very proud of his country. Until the dispute was properly
ended he felt that the honor of the nation was at stake.

His patriotic fervor ran so high that by the time he reached the
crossing, the passenger train was already in sight. Jires, helpless and
terrified at his post, was distractedly shouting directions from his
little sentinel box.

“Flathers! There’s a washout down the road! We’ve got to hold up the
passenger train. Get out the red flag! Quick man! Be ready to signal the
engineer. Three times cross ways! The red flag, you fool! the RED FLAG!
Oh, my God!”

For Phineas Flathers, to whom all flags now looked red, white and blue,
was standing at the crossing, joyously waving a white flag, while the
engineer with his hand on the throttle, released the brakes, and sent
his train thundering down the grade to destruction.

       *       *       *       *       *

Meanwhile Myrtella, having finished her visit in a grand finale of
pyrotechnics, in which she displayed Phineas to his wife in a number
of blazing lifelike portraits, took her departure. It was not the first
time she had faced the alternative of paying the rent, or seeing her
only relative turned into the street, nor was it the first time that,
after giving innumerable pieces of her mind to Maria, she had followed
them up with the rent.

All the way home she discussed the matter audibly with herself, and was
still muttering darkly when she reached the Queeringtons’. So absorbed
was she in her own wrongs that she did not notice that the front door
stood open, and figures were hurrying about in the hall.

As she let herself into the side door, a white-faced young girl, with
her hair brushed straight back into a long braid, rushed through the
pantry.

“What’s the matter, Miss Hattie?”

The girl steadied herself by the banister. “It’s father!” she said
with chattering teeth. “There’s been an awful accident just below the
Junction. They can’t even bring him home. They are taking him to a place
out there, a Colonel Carsey’s. Colonel Carsey was killed. He was sitting
right by father. Oh! Myrtella, I’m so afraid father’s going to die!”

Myrtella standing helplessly before the terror-stricken girl, could
find no words of sympathy. In fact she appeared even more formidable and
bristling than usual.

“Well, he ain’t dead yet,” she said shortly, “and any how, there ain’t
no reason why you shouldn’t have supper. Trouble always sets heavy on a
empty stomach.”



CHAPTER VII


The fatal accident which Phineas Flathers’ misguided patriotism had
precipitated, changed the course of many a life, but to none did it
bring more far-reaching consequences than to the daughter of old Bob
Carsey.

Miss Lady could never clearly recall those first days after her father’s
death. They seemed to her a confused nightmare of strange doctors
and nurses, of a strange man hovering between life and death in the
guest-room bed, of strange people coming and going, or sitting in hushed
groups on the stiff horsehair chairs in the hall, waiting for news. Two
facts alone remained fixed in the whirling chaos of unrealities; her
father was dead, and no letter had come from Donald Morley.

Each day when the mail arrived she roused from her apathy, and with
trembling fingers sorted out the letters, going over them again and
again, and never finding the one she sought. Gradually beneath the
poignant grief for her father, came the dull persistent pain of a first
disillusion. The belief and loyalty with which she had started out to
defend Donald began to weaken before his silence. In his trouble she had
been ready to rush to him, to succor and forgive, but he had not called
upon her. Now in her great need, she was calling to him, and he did not
come. Suspicion began to crowd on the heels of doubt.

Had he not acknowledged his instability? Had her father not seen it from
the first? Was his desire to settle down in the country but one of the
whims of which his life seemed made up? Perhaps she herself had
only been a passing fancy, something wanted for the moment, but soon
forgotten. At the end of a week her pride rushed to arms. Whatever
reason he might offer now would come too late.

The sudden plunge from irresponsible girlhood into this mysterious
region of grief and doubt, where one must tread the thorny path alone,
terrified and bewildered her. She did all the last sad, futile things
one can do for the dead; then when all was over, fled from the confusion
at Thornwood, and sought the silence of the woods. Here fierce outbursts
of rebellious grief were followed by hours of apathy when she tramped
for miles, seeing and hearing nothing, but urged on by an insistent
desire to be in motion.

It was at the end of one of these tramps that Noah Wicker found her late
one evening, on the grass by the river, sobbing out her heart at the
spot where the Colonel used to fish.

Noah’s words of comfort were as scarce as his other words, so he sat on
a log near by and waited silently until she was ready to go home. At the
stile, where he left her, he handed her a letter.

“I got it at the station this noon,” he said. “Thought I’d be over
earlier, but didn’t know if you wanted me.”

She did not hear him, the letter had come! Her fingers thrilled at its
touch, and the warm blood surged to her heart. Without another thought
for Noah, she sped up the walk to the house, where she locked herself
into the living-room. Match after match sputtered and went out in her
nervous fingers, before the lamp was lighted.

He had written! He cared! He was coming! Over and over she whispered the
words to herself. Then she looked at the postmark on the heavy envelope,
and her heart sank. San Francisco! After all he was not coming back!

Her eager finger was at the seal, when her eyes fell upon a briar-wood
pipe that lay on the table beside a half-filled pouch of tobacco. In an
instant she seemed to see a stubby brown hand reaching for it, the quick
spurt of the match, the flare of light on an old weather-beaten face,
then a deep-drawn breath of contentment as the Colonel settled back and
held out his other hand to his little girl.

And her last promise to him had been to do nothing until Donald’s name
should be cleared. She could keep her promise now, but could she after
she had read Donald’s letter? If the mere touch of it in her hand plead
for him, what would the living words do?

She looked hopelessly around the cheerful, homely room, every foot of
which spoke to her of her father, and of his love for her. On the white
door-frame were penciled the proud records he had made of her height
on each successive birthday. On the walls were pictures of her he had
treasured, from the time she was a round-eyed baby, to the present day.
In the cupboard was a green box containing her first shoes, her little
dresses, her first letter, her baby curls.

Over the harpsichord was a portrait of the Colonel himself, painted
before she was born. It represented a dashing, young sportsman,
surrounded by his pack of hounds. Twenty years ago this gallant hunter
had given up the chase, with many another joy, to minister to her
baby needs, to share her joys and sorrows, and be father, mother,
play-fellow, all in one.

She clasped Donald Morley’s letter tightly and closed her eyes. Never
in her short life had she wanted to do anything so desperately as
she wanted to read that letter, and yet the reading of it would mean
breaking a promise to one whom she could never promise anything again.
Her newly awakened love and her sense of justice pleaded hotly for
Donald, but the empty room and her empty heart, and a passionate sense
of loyalty to the dead, spoke mutely for her father.

After all, nothing could justify those long days of silence, that
failure on Donald’s part to come to her in her trouble. Her father’s
judgment was probably right after all, and it was best she should put an
end to the matter once and for all.

Sobbing like a child, she kissed the letter again and again, and
kneeling by the fire, held it to the flame, and watched it burn to ashes
on the hearth.

After that one dreary week followed another, with the same invasion
of strangers, the same varying reports from the sick room. Gradually,
however, the reports became more favorable, the tension eased, visitors
became less frequent, and Thornwood began to settle down to its normal
state.

[Illustration: She held it to the flame, and watched it burn to ashes on
the hearth]

Owing to the nature of Doctor Queerington’s injury, and the severe shock
he had sustained, it was not thought best to move him to the city until
he was stronger. The quiet country house was an excellent place for
convalescence, and under the direction of his trained nurse he could be
allowed to read and write, free from the annoyance that must beset him
when once he returned home.

This arrangement was listlessly agreed to by Miss Lady, who had no plans
for the future, and dreaded another adjustment. She was singularly alone
in the world, and too dazed for the present to know what her next step
should be. The only thing of which she was certain, was that she would
never leave Thornwood.

On one of the first days that Doctor Queerington was allowed to sit up,
she went in to see him. Her first impression in the darkened room was
the kindly clasp of a hand, and a wonderful low voice that spoke words
of comfort. Then gradually she saw the slender, over-serious face of a
middle-aged man, with small eyes somewhat too close together, a broad
intellectual forehead, and a firm, well-formed mouth that seemed a
stranger to smiles.

From that time on she found his room a refuge. He had been the unknown
object of her admiration since she was a child, he was her father’s
friend, the last to be with him before his death, and he talked to her
for hours about the great mysteries of life and death. He was the only
person to whom she talked who never seemed to be in doubt.

It was not the first time that the Doctor had proven a consoling
presence in time of affliction. Where others conjectured, or evaded,
he boldly affirmed. The universe to him was an open book, from which he
enjoyed reading aloud.

One morning, six weeks after the accident, Miss Lady came into his room
with a handful of flowers and found him propped up in bed, his books
about him, and a note in his hand.

“I have a communication from my cousin, Mrs. Sequin,” he said with the
polite formality that was habitual to him. “It seems that she is going
to honor me with a visit.”

“Mrs. Sequin?” Miss Lady wheeled so suddenly that she overturned the
vase in which she was arranging the flowers. “Now see what I’ve done!
I’ll fix it, Miss Wuster; don’t bother.”

It apparently required little self-control for the trained nurse to
refrain from bothering. She was sitting with her heels firmly hooked
under the rung of a straight-back chair, crocheting with passionate
abandon. Filling hot-water bottles, taking temperatures, feeding
patients, were mere interruptions to her real vocation of converting
spools of linen thread into yards of linen lace.

“She states her intention of coming to see me,” the Doctor continued,
“but I cannot decipher her hieroglyphics sufficiently to find out the
time. Perhaps you can assist me.”

“Is this a D?” asked Miss Lady, looking over his shoulder.

“I judge so; an adaptation of the Greek character. Why the art of
handwriting should be considered obsolete, I am at a loss to--”

“Oh, she says she is coming to-day,” interrupted Miss Lady, “on the
eleven train. I must go down and tell Uncle Jimpson to be at the
station, and have Aunt Caroline put on another plate for dinner.”

“Then what are you going to do, my dear?”

“I was going to the cemetery.”

“You would better come up here instead. In your mental state a person is
very sensitive to environment. You should avoid everything that excites
the emotions. I think you can trust me to know what is best for you just
now?”

“Indeed I can,” Miss Lady said impulsively; “you have helped me more
than anybody. Daddy would be so grateful if he knew.”

“He does know,” announced the Doctor with the finality of one to whom
all things have been revealed. “But we must not discuss these things
now. Miss Wuster has just been reading me the account of young
Dillingham’s trial. Perhaps you have been following it?”

“Yes,” said Miss Lady without looking up.

“It is a matter of especial interest to me,” continued the Doctor;
“especial regret I should say. Young Dillingham is engaged to be married
to the daughter of my cousin whom I expect to-day, and the other young
man involved, Donald Morley, is Mrs. Sequin’s brother.”

“Well for the life of me,” said Miss Wuster, counting stitches between
her sentences, “I can’t see how they got Mr. Dillingham off, unless it
was the way Mr. Gooch said.”

“Who is Mr. Gooch?” asked Miss Lady of the Doctor.

“The gentleman who came to see me yesterday. He is a lawyer and has
followed the case closely. He does not scruple to affirm that the trial
was a farce, one of those legal travesties that sometimes occur when a
scion of a rich and influential family happens to transgress the law. It
seems that the saloon-keeper, who was at first reasonably sure of what
happened, suffered a strange lapse of memory when on the stand. Gooch
thinks he was bought up, but Gooch is fallible where human motives are
involved. His misanthropy invariably colors his judgment.”

“Well, nothing on earth can keep me from thinking that Mr. Dillingham
did the shooting!” declared the nurse with violent partizanship. “Look
at the way he sneaked home, and left the other young man to get a doctor
and help move Sheeley to the hospital. Yes, sir, it’s time for your
medicine, just wait ‘till I finish this spool and I’ll go down and heat
the water.”

“He--he oughtn’t to have gone away?” said Miss Lady, looking at the
Doctor interrogatively.

“Donald, you mean? Certainly not, it was most ill-advised, probably some
quixotic idea about not wanting to testify against his friend. If you
knew the boy you would understand what a hot-headed, harum-scarum person
he is. He was my pupil at one time and I grew quite fond of him. He has
ability, undoubted ability, but he is a ship without a rudder; he has
been drifting ever since he was born.”

“This acquittal of Mr. Dillingham puts the blame on--on him, doesn’t
it?”

“Naturally. His absence at the trial was undoubtedly one of the
strongest arguments in Dillingham’s favor. Mr. Gooch tells me that the
counsel for the defense took especial pains to throw suspicion upon
Donald. The case has been confusing in the extreme, the absence of
witnesses, the failure to establish the ownership of the pistol, the
absurd complication about the slot machine and crowbar,--an absolute
jumble of contradictory evidence. As for Donald Morley’s being guilty,
it’s absurd! He is not the sort of man who runs away from punishment.”

Miss Lady’s heart swelled with gratitude. Of course Donald Morley was
nothing to her now. She had assured herself of that so continuously for
two months that she was beginning to believe it. She knew that he was
wild, reckless and unreliable, that he had failed her in her greatest
need, and that she had put him out of her life forever. But it was good
of the Doctor to take his part!

“I know now what my father meant when he said you were the justest man
he ever knew!” she said timidly, lifting a pair of shining eyes.

“Unfortunately for Donald the Court does not share my opinion. It is not
known even by the family as yet, but Mr. Gooch tells me that Donald has
been indicted by the grand jury.”

“Indicted!”

“Yes, he can never return to Kentucky without standing his trial. It is
a serious affair for him, I fear.”



CHAPTER VIII


When in the course of the morning Uncle Jimpson started to the station
to meet Mrs. Sequin, he did not have to direct the course of his steed.
Had old John not known the way from experience, the inherited memory of
his ancestors would have prompted him to turn twice to the right, once
to the left, and pull up at a certain corner of the station platform.
For the honor of being the Carseys’ “station horse” had descended to him
from his father Luke, whose father Mark had in the days of prosperity
traveled in harness with Matthew, fulfilling that same important
office. Thus John was, in a way, enjoying the distinction of apostolic
succession.

Arrived at the station Uncle Jimpson stepped jauntily around the
post-office box and ostentatiously took out the Carseys’ mail. It was a
small act to take pride in, but in lieu of more important duties it had
to serve. For the past six weeks the advent of city people at Thornwood
had stirred up old ambitions in him. A new sprightliness was observable
in his gait, a briskness in his speech, which Aunt Caroline did not
hesitate to characterize as “taking on airs.”

The blood of a butler coursed through Uncle Jimpson’s veins, a stately,
ebony butler who had been wont to stand at the Thornwood door during
the old days and hold a silver tray covered with boutonnieres, for the
arriving guests. Uncle Jimpson had inherited this tray along with an
ambition that was not above buttons. Year after year he had descended
with the descending Carsey fortunes, passing from the house to the
horses, then to the field, and finally becoming the man of all work, but
never relinquishing that dream of his youth, to stand in livery in the
halls of the rich, and exercise those talents with which Providence had
blessed him.

As he passed the compliments of the day with two farm hands, who were
loading a wagon near by, his eye fell upon a strange object that stood
in the door of the dining-room. It looked to Uncle Jimpson like pictures
he had seen of lions, only it was small and white and barked remarkably
like a dog.

“Dat sure am a curious lookin’ animal,” he observed. “Hit must b’long to
a show.”

One of the farm hands laughed and pointed with his thumb to the
waiting-room. Uncle Jimpson tiptoed to the window and peered in. All
that he could see was the back of a very imposing lady and the top of a
large plumed hat.

“Is--is she a-waitin’ fer anybody?” he whispered, motioning anxiously
with his soft hat.

“Oh! no,” said the nearest man; “she ain’t waitin’; she’s just enjoyin’
the scenery on them railroad posters. She likes to set there, been doin’
it for a half hour.”

Uncle Jimpson scraped the mud from his shoes, buttoned the one button
that was left on his linen coat, and dropping his hat outside the door
summoned courage to present himself.

“‘Scuse me, mam, but does dis heah happen to be Mrs. Sequm?”

“It is,” said the lady, haughtily.

“Yas’m, dat’s what I ‘lowed. Dat’s what I tole Carline--leastwise dat’s
what I’st gwine tell her. Ise Cunnel Carsey’s coachman.”

Mrs. Sequin eyed him coldly through a silver lorgnette. “Didn’t they
understand that I was coming on the eleven train?”

“Yes’m, dat’s right. But you allays has to ‘low fer dem narrow gauges.
Dey has to run slow to keep from fallin’ offen de track. Dat must have
been de ten o’clock train you come on.”

“Not at all, I left the city at ten minutes of eleven.”

“Yas’m, dat was de ten train den. De leben train don’t start ‘til long
about noon.”

“Preposterous!” said Mrs. Sequin, sweeping to her feet. “Take me to the
carriage. Fanchonette! Where are you?”

Uncle Jimpson apologetically dragged forward his left foot, upon the
trouser hem of which the small dog had fastened her sharp little teeth.

“Frightfully obstinate little beast,” said Mrs. Sequin, “she won’t let
go until she gets ready. You needn’t be afraid of her biting you. She
couldn’t be induced to bite a colored person.”

Uncle Jimpson, carrying the dog along on his foot, led the way, while
Mrs. Sequin, with the cautious tread of a stout person used to the
treacheries of oriental rugs on hardwood floors, followed. She was a
woman of full figure and imposing presence, whose elaborate coiffure
and attention to detail in dress, gave evidence that the world had its
claims.

At sight of the shabby, old, mud-covered buggy, and the decrepit
apostolic John she paused.

Jimpson all obsequious politeness, put a linen duster over the wheel,
and with a gesture worthy of Chesterfield, handed her in.

“I wish the top up,” she commanded. “The glare is unspeakable.”

Uncle Jimpson, standing by the wheel, shuffled his feet in
embarrassment: “Yas’m,” he agreed, “I’ll put it up effen you want me to.
But it won’t stay up. No, mam, it won’t stay. Looks lak in de las’ two
or three years it got a way o’ fallin’ back. Cunnel ‘lowed he was gwine
to git it fixed onct or twict, but he ain’t done it.”

Fanchonette just here became enraged at a bit of paper that was caught
in the wheel, and gave vent to such a violent burst of temper that it
required the undivided attention of her mistress to calm her.

Uncle Jimpson, occupying the smallest possible portion of the seat, and
with one leg hanging outside the buggy, rejoiced in the proximity of so
much elegance. It gave him a feeling of prosperity and importance, and
made him straighten his back, crook his elbow, and even adopt a more
formal manner with old John. He deeply regretted that he had not put on
a clean coat and as for the buggy, he was already planning a thorough
cleaning of it before driving the stylish guest back in the afternoon.

“Stop a moment!” commanded Mrs. Sequin peremptorily. “What a view! I had
no idea there was such scenery anywhere around here!”

“Yas’m, hits about de fines’ sceneries in de world! You kin see from
dem heights clean down to de bridge. All dis hill used to be our-alls. I
‘member hearin’ how Mr. Rogers Clark done gib it to de Cunnel’s gran’paw
fer a lan’ grant when de Injuns libed here!”

“Who owns it now? Who owns the hilltop?”

“I don’t know, mam. We been sellin’ off considerable.”

“Well, I must find out about that at once. I’ll send an agent out
to-morrow to look into the matter. Colonel Carsey left only one
daughter, I believe, and she never married?”

Uncle Jimpson jerked the reins and looked a bit nettled.

“Not yit,” he said, “but she ain’t no old maid, Miss Lady ain’t. Dere
neber wuz a Carsey lady yit dat withered on de stalk; de trouble wif
_dem_ is dey git picked too soon. Ez fer Miss Lady’s ma, she wasn’t but
jes turned sebenteen when me an’ de Cunnel went down to Alabama to marry
her.”

“Who are Miss Carsey’s relatives, her advisers?”

“She ain’t got none. She didn’t hab a livin’, breathin’ soul but her
paw, ‘ceptin’ me an’ Carline, an’ Carline’s liable to drop off mos’
anytime.”

“But who is going to live with her?”

“I spec she gwine git married some day,” Jimpson said hopefully, “all de
boys been plumb ‘stracted ‘bout dat chile since she wuz a little girl.
But she wuz so crazy ‘bout her paw, she jes laff at ‘em. Now de Cunnel’s
gone, she’ll hab to git somebody else to make ober.”

“Well, I must find out about that hill,” said Mrs. Sequin, turning for a
last glimpse. “Whose old place is this we are coming to?”

“Dis is our place, dis is Thornwood,” said Uncle Jimpson, half in pride,
half in apology, as he skirted the holes in the road. “It don’t look lak
itself. It’s a terrible pretty place when it’s fixed up.”

“Dreadfully run down,” said Mrs. Sequin to herself, making a sweeping
survey of the premises, “all this front lawn ought to be terraced and
have granitoid walks and formal approaches. The house could be made
quite imposing.”

They had turned in the long winding avenue, and were following the old
gray wall that swept in a wide circle past the negro cabins, then toward
the house.

Suddenly Mrs. Sequin pointed dramatically to the little porch of one of
the cabins.

“A Sheraton! Great heavens! Where did it come from? What is it doing
there?”

Uncle Jimpson, following the direction of her finger, looked surprised:
“Dat ain’t no sheraton, dat’s a sideboard. Leastwise it wuz one ‘fore
I fixed it into a chicken coop. I took out de drawers and put on dem
cross-pieces. Got forty de purtiest little chickens you eber seen!”

“And the legs are curved and have knobs, haven’t they?”

“No, mam, dey ain’t no more bow-legged dan most chickens. Do you raise
chickens on your place?”

“No, but we may when we get to the country. By the way, you don’t happen
to know of a good colored man around here, do you? One who understands
horses, and would look well in livery?”

Uncle Jimpson’s eyes set in their sockets. Old John and the rattling
buggy faded from his consciousness. In their place he saw himself on the
box seat of a grand Victoria, in a double-breasted coat and high hat,
lightly shaking the reins across the backs of two sleek thoroughbreds.
It was even more alluring than his cherished dream of butlerhood!
Already he felt his swelling chest strain against the gold buttons!

But what about Miss Lady? Who was going to stay at Thornwood and take
care of her? Domestic infelicities had rendered him callous to Aunt
Caroline’s claims, but Miss Lady, his “little Missis”?

“No, mam,” he said dejectedly as he assisted Mrs. Sequin to alight. “I
can’t say ez I do, not jes’ at present. Sometime I might heah ob a good
man, say ‘bout my size an’ build. You, Mike!”

Mike had rushed at the small poodle with the apparent intention of
swallowing her at a mouthful, but at Uncle Jimpson’s stern reproof he
snapped at a fly instead, and tried to give the impression that that was
what he was after all along.

“Ain’t you ‘shamed ob yourself?” Uncle Jimpson muttered. “Fussin’ ‘round
here an’ stickin’ out yer lip at white folks? Come on ‘round back where
you b’longs. You an’ me is corn-field niggers, dat’s all we is!”

And with that irritable dejection that often follows self-sacrifice,
Uncle Jimpson limped away with the subdued Mike skulking at his heels.



CHAPTER IX


As Mrs. Basil Sequin swept up the broad steps at Thornwood, she
congratulated herself upon a duty about to be accomplished. She had not
foregone a bridge luncheon to make this tiresome trip to the country for
purely altruistic reasons. She had come to prove to herself, and to
her circle, the bond of friendship that existed between her and her
distinguished cousin. Experience had taught her that an occasional
reference to “my favorite cousin, John Jay Queerington, the author, you
know,” had its influence. “His is the only great intellect,” she was
fond of telling her husband, “to which I am related either by blood or
marriage.”

Doctor Queerington’s reputation was one of those local assumptions that
might be described as prenatal rather than posthumous. It was what
he was going to be, that made his name an awe-inspiring word in the
community, more than what he was already. It was the conviction of his
friends and colleagues that a tardy world would too late recognize his
genius.

After waiting impatiently for some one to respond to her vigorous use
of the heavy knocker, Mrs. Sequin tucked Fanchonette under her arm and
pushed open the door. The hall had doors to right and left, but before
making further investigations she paused to examine minutely the tall
mahogany clock, and the quaint silver candlesticks that stood on an old
table at the foot of the steps.

While bending to inspect the latter, she heard a door open, and
looking up saw a pretty, slender girl in a short white petticoat and
a sleeveless black dress lining, which displayed a pair of remarkably
shapely arms.

“Oh, I didn’t know you had come!” exclaimed the young person, cordially
extending a smiling welcome. “What a darling little dog! Is he a
poodle?”

“She is a French poodle,” said Mrs. Sequin with a manner intended to
impress this exceedingly casual person. “Where shall I find my cousin,
Doctor Queerington?”

“The front room up-stairs, on that side. I’d go up with you, only Miss
Ferney Foster, our neighbor, is fitting this lining and she has to get
back to her pickles. I wish we were born feathered like birds, don’t
you?”

Mrs. Sequin, who had a masculine susceptibility to a pretty face, could
not repress a smile.

“I know this lining looks queer,” went on the girl with an answering
twinkle. “But it doesn’t look any queerer than it feels. Miss Ferney
doesn’t know what’s the matter, and neither do I. Would you mind taking
a peep at it up there between the shoulders? I’ll hold the doggie.”

To her surprise, Mrs. Sequin found herself removing her gloves, and
adjusting a badly cut lining across a smooth white neck, while the girl
before her, having shifted all responsibility, fell to making love to
the poodle which she cuddled in her arms.

“It’s too tight here,” said Mrs. Sequin, pinning and adjusting, “and too
loose there. Have her take up the side seams to the place I have marked,
and lengthen the shoulder seams at least an inch.”

“Thank you so much. It feels heavenly now. You go right up-stairs! You
can take your things off in my room, if you like, just across the hall
from the Doctor’s.” And without further ceremony the young hostess went
tripping down the hall, leaving Mrs. Sequin to ascend the stairs alone.

Ascending was one of Mrs. Sequin’s chief accomplishments. Twenty-five
years’ experience on the social ladder had made her exceedingly
surefooted. Her reward now was in sitting on the top rung and dictating
arbitrarily to all those below. She had acquired a passion for
dictating, for arranging, and setting in order. The crooked seams
which she had just pinned straight gave her a satisfaction that almost
counteracted her annoyance at the informality of her reception.

Once established at the Doctor’s bedside, with the nurse detailed to
exercise Fanchonette in the yard below, she gave herself up to the
pleasure of recounting at length her troubles of the past few months.
She enjoyed talking, as a prima donna enjoys singing: she loved to hear
the cadences of her own voice, and to watch the gestures of her jeweled
hands.

“It’s an unspeakable relief,” she assured the Doctor, “to actually see
with my own eyes that you aren’t a mangled cripple from the terrible
wreck! You can’t imagine how frightfully anxious I’ve been, but then
this whole spring has been a veritable nightmare. Donald and Lee
Dillingham both involved in this unspeakable scrape, Margery on the
verge of nervous prostration, you perhaps fatally injured, and Basil
Sequin too engrossed in his own affairs to give mine a moment’s
consideration.”

“Basil has grave responsibilities as president of the People’s Bank,
Katherine,” said the Doctor, keeping his fingers between the leaves of
the massive volume which he had regretfully closed at her entrance. “I,
for one, owe him a debt of gratitude for relieving me of all financial
anxiety. Besides you are always thoroughly capable of taking the reins
in a family crisis.”

“Yes, but it’s telling on me. I notice it in bridge. I am not the player
I was a year ago. This trial of Lee Dillingham’s has been a hideous
strain. Of course, if he had been convicted, I should have compelled
Margery to break her engagement, and that would have complicated things
frightfully. You know his grandfather, the old general, is the largest
stockholder in the People’s Bank, and Basil insists that he must not be
offended. That was one reason why I was so anxious to keep Don out of
the way. Even if Lee was guilty, Don couldn’t appear against him when
he was engaged to Margery. The only possible course was to hush up
the entire affair with as little publicity as possible. Thank heaven,
General Dillingham has gotten Lee off, and I am beginning to breathe
again.”

“And you have heard nothing from Donald?”

“No, indeed, and I hope I won’t for the present. I wrote immediately
after the shooting to every place I could possibly think of his going,
and implored him, if he had a grain of gratitude for me, or affection
for Margery, that he would keep away, and not even let his whereabouts
be known until this wretched affair had blown over. I can nearly always
appeal to Don on the score of gratitude. I must say for him that, like
the rest of the Morley men, he sows his wild oats like a gentleman. You
remember Uncle Curtis? They said at the club he was a frightful drinker,
and yet not a woman of his family ever saw him intoxicated. Then look
at Grandfather Morley!” Mrs. Sequin was mounted on a favorite hobby.
She had a large and varied collection of family skeletons, some of rare
antiquity, which she delighted in exhibiting. She could recount the
details of the unfortunate matrimonial alliances on both sides of the
family for generations back, and was even more infallible in the matter
of birth dates than the family Bible. If a relative by any chance got
a trifle confused, and acknowledged to thirty-nine next June instead of
last June, Mrs. Sequin pounced upon the error like a cat on a mouse. She
could prove to him immediately that he was born the spring that Uncle
Lem Miller died, and that was the same year that Grandmother Weller
married the second time, therefore he _was_ thirty-nine _last_ June.

“Donald ought to return at once,” declared Doctor Queerington, when she
paused for breath; “if he is guilty, he ought to take his punishment; if
innocent, as I believe, he ought to be vindicated.”

“Well, we can’t find him,” said Mrs. Sequin with resigned cheerfulness.
“He is probably in the Orient with Cropsie Decker. What a magnificent
bed this is! Do you suppose I could buy it? Country people nearly always
prefer new furniture.”

The suggestion of a smile hovered over the Doctor’s thin lips:
“Thornwood’s possessions, I imagine, are not for sale.”

“I suppose the extraordinary young person I met in the front hall was
Miss Carsey? What sort of a girl is she, anyhow?”

“Miss Lady?” The Doctor shifted his pillow. “An extremely nice girl,
I believe. Exceedingly sympathetic and attentive to all my wants, and
receptive to a remarkable degree. She has been reading to me daily, and
I find rather an unusual mind, undisciplined of course, but original and
interesting.”

“But what amazing manners the child has! She greeted me in her bare
arms, and asked me to fit a dress for her when she had never seen me
before in her life. But she certainly is pretty! I haven’t seen as
pretty a creature for years.”

“Indeed!” said the Doctor, adjusting his eyeglasses. “I had not observed
it, especially. A fine, frank countenance, with dark eyes--yes, I
believe I did notice that she had chestnut eyes of unusual clearness; I
remember I did notice that.”

“What is she going to do? Who is going to stay with her?” asked Mrs.
Sequin. “Fancy a girl like that buried here in the country! Properly
dressed, and toned down a bit, she’d make a sensation. I shouldn’t at
all mind asking her in to spend a few days with me sometime. You know
I adore young people, and poor Margery, like all the other last year
debutantes, is simply done for. Hasn’t a spark of enthusiasm for
anything. I hope you have not forgotten the fact that your Constance
ought to come out this winter?”

“My dear Katherine,” said the Doctor with an air of enforced patience,
“you do not seem to realize that my time and mind are engrossed in far
greater things than society. I hope in the next year to complete the
fifth and last volume of my ‘History of the Norman Influence on English
Literature and Language.’ If I have been able to give my children very
little of my time and attention, it is only because of my desire to
leave them something of far greater worth--a name that I trust will
stand among those of the foremost English scholars of my day.”

Mrs. Sequin soothed her irritation by studying her highly polished
nails. “Of course, that will be an advantage to them. But what on
earth’s to become of them in the meanwhile? Heaven knows what Hattie
will develop into if she isn’t taken in hand. She refuses to have
trimming on her underclothes now, and wears boy’s shoes. As for
Constance! I’ve quite despaired of getting hold of her. She’s simply
running wild, making no social connections whatever. What they really
need, Cousin John, is a mother.”

“I must try to look after them more,” the Doctor said, somewhat
helplessly. “Have you seen them recently?”

“I came by there this morning. They were all well, I suppose; Connie was
at the Ivy’s as usual, and Hattie at school. What a savage creature your
new cook, Myrtella, is. I believe she is an anarchist! She opened the
door only a crack, and when I asked her how the young ladies were, she
said she was sure she didn’t know, that she hadn’t asked them.”

“And Bertie, did you see Bertie?”

“Yes, he was with her. Had a dirty piece of dough in his hands which he
said was going to be a cake. I must say she seems good to Bertie, but I
would not tolerate her impertinence for a moment.”

“Myrtella carries concealed virtues,” said the Doctor. “She is an
excellent cook, and a good manager. Her only faults, apparently, are
faults of the disposition.”

“From which Heaven defend me! What on earth is that noise? It sounds as
if some one were kicking the door.”

“Please open!” called a voice from without, and as Mrs. Sequin complied,
Miss Lady came in, carrying a large luncheon tray gaily decorated with
flowers from the garden.

“‘Blest be those feasts with simple plenty crowned,’” quoted the Doctor.
“You see how they spoil me, Katherine?”

“I don’t believe he could be spoiled, do you, Mrs. Sequin?” Miss Lady
asked, as she fixed his eggs. “Is there anything else, Doctor?”

“Don’t run away,” Mrs. Sequin said, following her movements with
frank admiration. “Come here and sit down, I want to talk to you. I’ve
discovered the ideal site for my new house, and I want to ask you about
it. You know the western crest of this hill overlooking the river; did
that belong to your father?”

“It all used to be ours, long before it was ever called Billy-goat
Hill.”

“The name _is_ a handicap,” said the Doctor. “You might modify it,
Katherine, by calling your prospective mansion ‘Angora Heights.’”

“The very thing,” said Mrs. Sequin, eager to seize upon any suggestion
that emanated from the Queerington intellect. “But who does the ground
belong to?”

“It belongs to Mr. Wicker, now.”

“Wicker?” repeated Mrs. Sequin. “Where have I heard that name? Why,
Cousin John, wasn’t that the man Don stayed with, when he was looking
for a farm? How we laughed over that absurd notion of his farming!”

“I did not laugh at it,” said the Doctor. “I encouraged him. It seemed
to me the most excellent idea!”

“But you did not allow for Don’s fickleness. Of course he’s a darling
fellow but he has had as many hobbies as he has had sweethearts.”

“I allowed for his character, which may yet strike root in the proper
soil,” the Doctor said with dignity; then turning to Miss Lady, who had
risen and was standing by the bed, her hands tightly clasped and her
eyes fixed on his, he explained: “We are speaking of the young brother
of Mrs. Sequin; I was telling you about him this morning. Why, child!”
 For Miss Lady had suddenly dropped her face in her hands and made a rush
for the door.

“It’s the shock of her father’s death,” explained Mrs. Sequin, who
prided herself on divining motives. “I was like that for weeks when my
last dog was run over. The most casual thing would upset me. I lost two
games of cards one afternoon because somebody merely mentioned an ice
wagon.”

The Doctor’s long, slender fingers drummed absently on the bedspread.
Presently he broke in quite irrelevantly on Mrs. Sequin’s steady flow
of talk: “I said chestnut brown, Katherine, they are more of a hazel, I
should say, a deep hazel with considerable fire.”



CHAPTER X


The long, summer months dragged their length for Miss Lady, months of
heartache and rebellion, of loneliness and tears. Then came a day when,
without apparent reason, the shadows lifted. She was tramping across the
river flats, with Mike at her heels, when once again she heard the world
singing, and before she knew it an answering song sprang to her lips.

Uncle Jimpson, plowing near by, looked up and smiled:

“Dat’s right, Honey; sounds lak ole times to hear you singin’ ag’in.
I was jus’ settin’ here steddyin’ how good I’d feel ef de Cunnel could
come a stompin’ ‘long an’ gimme one of his ‘fore-de-war cussin’s fer
bein’ lazy.”

“Oh, Uncle Jimpson, if he could! It seems so long since he left us. I
have just been over to Miss Ferney’s, but she wasn’t there. I want to
get her to come and stay with me until I know what I am going to do.
They expect to take the Doctor home to-morrow.”

“Yas’m, Carline was tellin’ me. Looks to me lak he’s been well enough to
go fer some time.” Uncle Jimpson scratched his head wisely.

“I don’t know what’s to become of us,” said Miss Lady ruefully twisting
Mike’s ears. “They say unless I sell the rest of Thornwood, we won’t
have money enough to live on. But I won’t sell another acre. I’ll teach
school first.”

Uncle Jimpson was scandalized: “Now, Miss Lady, chile, don’t you git dem
notions in your head. Dem’s ole maid notions, you ain’t no ole maid
yit! Why don’t you git married, and git a kerridge, an’ I’ll dribe an’
Carline’ll cook an’ tak’ care de chillun.”

“I’m _never_ going to marry, Uncle Jimpson,” Miss Lady declared, with
the passionate assurance of youth. “And I am never going to leave
Thornwood. If you see Miss Ferney going down the road, ask her to stop
by a minute. Come on, Mike, we are late now.”

And they were late, five minutes, by the open-faced watch that lay in
the Doctor’s hand as they entered the garden. He was sitting in his
wheel-chair with his books and manuscripts on a table at his elbow, and
he lifted an expectant face toward the gate as she entered.

It was strange what two months at Thornwood had done for the Doctor. He
had been brought there unconscious, a serious, middle-aged professor,
who had run in the same groove for twenty years. The same surroundings,
the same people, the same monotonous, daily routine had rendered him
as rusty and faded as the text-books he lived with. Nothing short of a
collision could have jolted him out of his rut, and the collision had
arrived.

The sudden change from the grim realism of a lecture platform, with its
bleak blackboard and creaking chalk, to the romance of an old flower
garden where blossoms flirted with each other across the borders, and
birds made love in every bough, was enough to freshen the spirit of
even a John Jay Queerington. His cosmic conscience, which usually worked
overtime, striving to solve problems which Nature had given up,
seemed to be asleep. His fine, serious face relaxed somewhat from its
austerity, and as the days passed he read less and observed more.

His observations, before long, resulted in a discovery; he, who was
so weary of the cultivated hothouse species of femininity, had chanced
quite by accident upon a rare, unclassified wild-flower, that piqued
his curiosity and enlisted his interest. For two months he had depended
almost entirely upon his young hostess for companionship, and the
fact that the large box of books he had ordered from the city remained
unopened, gave evidence that the Doctor had not been bored.

During the hours when he was not engrossed in verifying statistics, and
appending references to those voluminous and still accumulating notes
for the fifth volume of his great work, he devoted himself to sorting
and arranging the odds and ends of facts and fancies that he found
stored away in Miss Lady’s brain. Under ordinary circumstances he would
have dismissed a pupil to whom clearness and accuracy were strangers,
and whose attention wandered with every passing butterfly. In the
classroom he not only demanded but practised order and system. He
arrived at his conclusions by as methodical a series of mental actions
as he arrived at his desk every morning at twenty-nine minutes to nine.
But these were not ordinary circumstances.

The impetuous young person who listened to him with such rapt admiration
and respect, when she listened at all, had no method or system whatever.
She simply waited for the hint, the flash that revealed the vision, then
she joyously and fearlessly leaped to her conclusion.

The fact that amazed him was not that she frequently landed before he
did, but that she landed at all!

As for Miss Lady herself, she was finding the Doctor’s interest and
companionship a welcome solace in her loneliness. The well of his
knowledge seemed to her fathomless, and she never tired of hanging over
the brink and looking down, often seeing stars in the darkness that she
never saw in the day.

When this last lesson was finished, the Doctor closed the book
reluctantly:

“I have given you the merest outline for future work,” he said. “The
rest remains with you. Have you decided yet what you are going to do?”

“No, I’ll do whatever you tell me, Doctor. Only I do hope it won’t be to
teach school,--the very thought of teaching makes me shrivel.”

“It is not altogether beyond the range of possibility that you will
marry,” said the Doctor, tracing parallelograms on the arm of the chair.
“Such things do happen, you know.”

Miss Lady, sitting with her elbows on the table and her chin on her
palms, flashed a strange, questioning glance at him.

“Do you believe in love, Doctor?”

“Why, of course, you foolish girl, in all its manifestations, filial,
paternal, marital. Assuredly I do.”

“But I mean that other kind, the kind that makes a little heaven for a
man and woman here on earth, that answers all their longings, so that
nothing else matters, just so they have each other. I read about it in
novels and in poetry, but I don’t see it. The married people I know take
each other as much for granted as they do their hands and feet. That’s
not what love means to me.”

The Doctor smiled indulgently. “Wait until you have passed the
sentimental age before you give your verdict! Most young ladies imagine
that because love does not arrive, full panoplied on a snow-white steed,
that it is not love. You, probably, like the rest, have read too many
romantic novels. When you come to know life better you will realize that
moral equality and intellectual affinity promise a much safer union than
a violent romantic attachment.”

She regarded him as earnestly as if he had been the fount of all wisdom.

“How long does it usually last?” she asked.

“Last?” he repeated.

“The sentimental age. I suppose a girl ought to get through it by the
time she is twenty. But I never do things on time. I didn’t even know
I was sentimental until you told me. I have learned a great many things
since you came.”

“There were some things you did not need to learn,” said the Doctor
quietly. “Kindness and sympathy, and rare understanding. I shall always
look back with pleasure to these quiet weeks spent under your father’s
roof. They have given me the only chance I have had in years for
undisturbed writing on the History that will stand for my life work. I
must confess that I dread my return home. The noise and confusion, the
constant invasion of my privacy, the demands upon my time, appal me.
Very few realize the magnitude of my work, and the necessity it lays
upon me for isolating myself. You have been singularly sympathetic and
helpful in that respect.”

“But think what your being here has meant to me! You came into my life
just when everything else seemed to drop out. You explained things to
me, and gave me something to do. You can’t begin to know how you have
helped me.”

“I have only tried to direct and suggest,” the Doctor said; “in short to
take the place--”

“Of a father,” finished Miss Lady enthusiastically.

The Doctor tapped his foot impatiently. After all her father was a much
older man than he: the distance, at that moment, between forty and sixty
seemed infinitely greater than that between forty and twenty.

“You see,” Miss Lady went on, unconsciously, “you have taken Daddy’s
place in so many ways that I have been depending on you for everything.
It makes me awfully lonesome when I think of your leaving. Down here you
have just belonged to Miss Wuster and me, and once you get back to town
you will be the famous Doctor Queerington again and belong to everybody.
I shan’t dare write to you for fear I spell a word wrong.”

“Indeed, I shall expect a weekly letter reporting the progress of your
studies, and I shall come to see you from time to time and help you with
your plans for the future.”

“Yes, but it won’t be the same. We will sit in the parlor, and you’ll
be company, and I shall be afraid of you. I am always afraid of you the
minute I get out of your sight.”

“What nonsense! I never criticize anything but your pronunciation, and
an occasional exaggeration of statement. If I have seemed severe--”

“You haven’t! You’ve been an angel! When I think of all the time you
have taken from your writing to help me, I am ashamed for letting you do
it.”

“You must not think,” said the Doctor slowly, “that I have been wholly
disinterested. I have found you singularly helpful to me. I think I may
say that you stimulate me and refresh me more than any one I know.”

“_I_ do? Oh! Doctor! That’s about the nicest thing I ever had said to
me.”

He was not prepared for the radiant face of gratitude that was lifted to
his, nor for the proximity of her glowing eyes which gave him no further
reason for doubting their exact hue.

“Yes,” he said with slight embarrassment, “your mind interests me
exceedingly. It is not complex, nor subtle, but remarkably intuitive.
You have imagination and humor, and great receptivity.”

Miss Lady wore the absorbed look people usually wear when their
characteristics are undergoing vivisection; she could not have been more
fascinated had she been viewing her face for the first time in a mirror.

“This little volume now,” the Doctor continued, picking up an elementary
treatise on evolution; “I am particularly anxious to see what effect it
will have on a fresh, unsophisticated mind. Make notes as you read, and
we will discuss it when you have finished.”

“And you won’t forget to send me the copy of Mrs. Browning?”

“No, I seldom forget. But I may not send it. Science is better for
you just now than poetry. What is that blossom you are so carefully
cherishing?”

Miss Lady’s eyes fell, and the color leapt to her face.

“This? Just a wild rose I found over there by the wall. I thought they
had stopped blooming weeks ago.”

The Doctor took it in his hand and examined it minutely: “It is the
_Rosa Blanda_,” he said, “five cleft sepals that terminate in a tube.
Pliny tells us that in ancient days the warriors used the petals of this
rose to garnish their choicest meats. Who is that quaint person coming
over the stile?”

“It’s Miss Ferney. What a nuisance, on our last day! But I forgot, I
asked her to come. If she stays very long, just tell a little fib, won’t
you, and say you need me for something?”

“It will not be a fib,” said the Doctor quietly, “I do need you.”

Miss Lady met her caller at the front porch and relieved her of the jar
she was carrying.

“It’s pickles,” said Miss Ferney, a withered little woman whose small,
nibbling face suggested a squirrel’s. “I thought having company you
might need ‘em. Don’t know though. City people may be too aristocratic
to eat country pickles.”

“The idea, Miss Ferney! Don’t you sell them in the city all the time?”

“Yes, under labels. City people lay stress on labels. When I was a
child, I wasn’t allowed to eat things that was labeled. I hear he’s
going?”

“Who?”

“Your Doctor. Don’t see how you’ve ever stood him so long.”

“Oh! you don’t know Doctor Queerington! It’s been a great privilege to
have him here, He is a very distinguished man, Miss Ferney, and so kind
and good!”

“Good or bad, they are all the same to me. Just as soon have a fly under
my mosquito bar as a man buzzing around in my house. When’s he going?”

“To-morrow. Will that be too soon for you to come over?”

“No, I’m ready to come. Sis ‘Lizzie will be sure to try some of those
new-fangled receipts and spoil a bushel or two of cucumbers, but I
said I’d come and I will. What is this Jimpson is telling me about your
taking the examinations for the county school?”

Miss Lady sighed: “I may have to teach; I don’t know.”

“Sell off some more land. You don’t need a hundred acres.”

“We’ve sold too much already! It will be the house next. I am determined
to hold on to Thornwood if the roof tumbles in on my head!”

“I know how you feel,” said Miss Ferney whose sentiments ran to real
estate. “I’ve been saving every nickel I made for nearly twenty years to
buy back our place. From all the talk we heard last spring, Sis Lizzie
rather allowed you was going to get married.”

“Well, I am not.”

“I am glad of it. Folks are keen enough to believe in every beau a girl
has ‘til she’s thirty. After that they don’t believe in any of them. Sis
was misled by what they told her over at the Wickers’.”

“What did they tell her?” asked Miss Lady, training a rebellious moon
vine up the trellis.

“Oh, they told her about that young city fellow you was rampaging all
over the country with last spring. Mrs. Wicker said he hadn’t a thought
in his head but you. That he wore her plumb out telling her about you,
just as if she hadn’t help raise you on a bottle!”

Miss Lady still found the vine absorbing, but she took time to say over
her shoulder:

“Tell your sister and Mrs. Wicker that that young man has gone to
China.”

“Well, nobody could wish him further! I hope he will stay. You are too
nice a girl to get married. What do women want to marry for anyway? Look
at me! Forty years single and not one minute of it spent in wishing I
was married! I glory in my independence, I glory in my freedom.”

Miss Ferney was allowed to glory undisturbed, for Miss Lady, leaning
against the railing of the porch, had apparently forgotten her
existence.

“You just make up your mind to take that school job, and lead a useful,
independent life. I know a teacher in Shelby County that’s had the same
school for fifteen years, ever since she was a plump, pretty girl, and
she’s thin as I am now, and gray as a rat. Kept that same position and
done well all these years.”

Miss Lady wheeled suddenly and flung out her arms:

“If you don’t hush this minute, Miss Ferney, I’ll run off and join the
circus! I’d lots rather stand on one toe in fluffy, spangled skirts, and
jump through a hoop than teach school!”

Miss Ferney looked scandalized: “You don’t seem right well,” she said as
if in excuse for such flippancy. “I do believe you’ve got a fever. I’m
going straight home and mix you up a tonic.”

Miss Lady sat for some time on the steps with her eyes on the distant
river. Up the hillside the treetops rippled in the breeze, and down
in the valley the winding stream danced in the shallows or loitered
in brown pools to whisper secrets to the low-hanging boughs. The world
seemed to her not only very beautiful, but very lonesome, and the vow
of eternal celibacy, made to Uncle Jimpson, loomed large and terrible in
the presence of Miss Ferney.

“Oh, here you are,” said the nurse, coming around the house; “the Doctor
has been refusing to lie down until you come out to the garden. He says
he needs you for something. Deliver me from convalescents!”

Miss Lady laughed and ran down the path to the garden, where the Doctor
greeted her with his rarest smile. The rest of the morning they pored
over manuscripts, sorting notes, and making corrections, she happy
in having even a tiny share in his great work, and he finding her
enthusiasm and interest a welcome condiment to stir his jaded appetite
for his task. Meanwhile, a bedraggled little rose languished unnoticed
beneath the manuscript of “The History of Norman Influence on English
Language and Literature.”



CHAPTER XI


For three hundred and sixty-five days Myrtella Flathers held undisputed
sway in the house of Queerington. The Doctor’s semi-invalidism, after
his return from Thornwood, threw all responsibility upon her, and while
she permitted him to wear the crown, it was she who wielded the scepter.
Never had the house been in such immaculate order, nor the young
Queeringtons appeared in such presentable garments, and never had the
front door been slammed so persistently in the face of unwelcome guests.

For the Queerington family tree was afflicted with too many branches.
There were little dry twigs of maidenly cousins, knotted and dwarfed
stumps of half-gone uncles and aunts, vigorous, demanding shoots of
nephews and niece’s, all of whom had hitherto imposed upon the Doctor’s
slender income, and his too generous hospitality.

Myrtella objected to the inroads these invaders made on his time
and strength, and she also objected to the extra work their presence
entailed upon her. In short, she felt that the family tree needed
pruning, and she set herself right heartily to the job. By persistent
discourtesy she managed to lop off one relative after another, until she
gained for the Doctor a privacy hitherto undreamed of.

“There ain’t a hour in the day that I ain’t headin’ off somebody!” she
triumphantly announced one day to the cook from next door. “When I come
here you’d ‘a’ thought it was a railroad station, people comin’ and
goin’ with satchels; and bells a-ringin’, and trunks being dragged over
the carpets. Dirt from the top of the house to the bottom; Miss Hattie
with her petticoats hanging down below her dress; and all the neighbor
children racing in and out, and actually takin’ the mattress off
Bertie’s bed to coast down the stairs on!”

“In the name of St. Patrick!” sympathized Norah, the visitor; “and their
pa not doin’ nothin’ with ‘em at all?”

“Who said he wasn’t?” blazed Myrtella instantly. “You’ll be hintin’
around next that I was talkin’ about the Doctor behind his back. You’re
fixin’ to lose me my place, that’s what you are doin’.”

“Not me! It’s braggin’ on you I was not over a week ago, sayin’ what a
fine, nice cook you was, and how grand and clean it was over here.”

“Of course,” said Myrtella haughtily, “I may not be workin’ fer a lady
that’s so smart she wouldn’t even know her own kitchen if she met it
walkin’ up the street. I may not work in a house where they pull down
the shades and burn red lamps in the day time to keep from showin’ the
dirt under the sofa. We don’t keep two servants and not have enough to
feed ‘em, but _I’m_ satisfied. At least fer the present. The day will
come when I won’t have to be in service to no one. I’m puttin’ by each
week, and the time ain’t distant when I’ll be settin’ at the head of my
own boardin’-house table, an’ it will be ‘Miss Flathers,’ if you please!
You, Bertie!” this to a frail-looking little boy in the back yard. “You
git up off the grass this minute! Fixin’ to catch the croup and have me
up with you all night, like I was last week.”

“Sure ‘n I might find a worse place than Mrs. Ivy’s,” continued
Norah. “A bit of blarney, and frish flowers every day in front of her
photygraph, and things right for Mr. Gerald, is all she wants. The last
place I worked,--Mrs. Sequin’s, bad luck to her!... It was a party or a
dinner between me and me rest ivery night of the week! Sorra a bit did
I care for the whole kit of ‘em, barring Mr. Don Morley, as fine a young
gentleman as ever set foot in sole leather!”

“Him that shot Dick Sheeley and run away?”

“Him they laid it on,” said Norah with indignant emphasis. “It was that
good-for-nothin’ Mr. Lee Dillingham done it, and Mrs. Sequin a-movin’
heaven to marry Miss Margery off to him. I seen how they was tryin’ to
keep Mr. Don from comin’ home and hearin’ the tales they was tellin’. He
is worth the whole bunch of ‘em tied in a knot; a gentleman inside and
out, and his hand in his pocket ivery time you served him. Ain’t that
somebody a-callin’ ye down the back stairs?”

“Let ‘em call,” said Myrtella, to whom these comparisons of past
places were replete with interest. “It’s just Miss Hattie; if she’s got
anything worth sayin’, she can come down and say it.”

It was evidently worth saying, for a moment later, a thin,
sharp-featured girl of fourteen thrust her head in at the door.

“Myrtella, I told you I wanted that white dress fixed. I am going to
wear it this afternoon.”

“It’s too early to wear summer clothes,” Myrtella announced, continuing
her ironing. “I never sewed the buttons on a purpose, so ‘s you couldn’t
wear it.”

“Well I _will_ wear it! I am going right straight up stairs and pin it
on.”

As the door slammed, Myrtella turned a beaming face on Norah:

“It ain’t hemmed!” she said with satisfaction.

Norah shrugged her shoulders:

“It would be a cold day that’d see anybody makin’ me do the cookin’ and
nursin’, and sewin’ for a family of four, for five dollars a week!”

Myrtella glared at her across the ironing board:

“Who said anybody was makin’ me? I’m paid to do the cookin’ and
housework in this house, and if I see fit to light in and boss things
‘round a bit, it’s my own business. Thank the Lord, I got manners enough
to attend to it! How much coffee did you come over here to borrow?”

“A cupful will do, ‘til the morning. I’ll bring it back before
breakfast.”

“Put it in this jar when you do. I keep what you pay back separate from
ours, so’s I can lend it to you again. We ain’t used to chicory.”

Norah coughed deprecatingly behind her hand:

“Sure you might make allowance fer a lady as busy as Mrs. Ivy. She can’t
get her mind down to ordn’ary things.”

“Stop her settin’ on club boards, and meetin’ on committees, and tryin’
to regulate the nation, and she might remember to order the groceries.
What’s she workin’ on now?”

“A begger man. It was readin’ Scriptures to him she was when I come
away, and him a-settin’ there, right pitiful, a-tellin’ her how he’d
lost all he had in the flood. A religious talkin’ man if I ever heard
one.”

“Red-headed?” inquired Myrtella, arresting a hot iron in mid air.

“He was.”

“When she gits done with him, you send him over here,” Myrtella brought
the iron down on the board with a thud. “If there is one person in the
world I’m layin’ for it’s a red-headed flood-sufferer.”

Norah on her way out encountered another visitor and turned back to
announce him:

“Git on to what Bertie has drawed out here! The craziest, dirtiest kid!
Puts me in mind of a egg on a couple of toothpicks!”

Myrtella, peering over her shoulder, suddenly scrambled down the steps.

“It’s Chick!” she cried, beaming upon him. “How long you been here,
Chick?”

“And who’s Chick?” asked Norah, instantly curious. “You seem to set a
great store by him! What ails the child? What’s he pointin’ at our house
for? Ain’t he got a tongue in his head?”

“He has, though not so long as some folks. Chick! Bertie! Come in here!”
 and without ceremony Myrtella swept them into the kitchen and slammed
the door in Norah’s face.

Once within her stronghold, she first embraced Chick, then dragged him
forcibly to the sink, and subjected him to a vigorous scrubbing. Both
actions apparently bored him acutely, for he turned his soap-dimmed eyes
enviously upon the smaller boy who pranced about in transports of joy.

“We’ll skate on the pavement!” Bertie was crying excitedly. “You can
have one skate, and I’ll have the other and we’ll see who can beat.”

“You won’t do nothin’ of the kind!” quoth Fate at the faucet. “I ain’t
goin’ to have you racin’ ‘round and gettin’ het up and takin’ cold.
Besides, you ain’t big enough to keep up with Chick!” Then seeing the
disappointment her ultimatum had caused, she added, “if it wasn’t for
you stickin’ every thing up, I might make you some candy.”

“Oh, ‘Tella! will you? ‘Lasses candy? Ask him if he likes ‘lasses
candy.”

Violent nods of affirmation from the steam-enveloped victim.

Myrtella had started with the simple ambition to wash Chick’s face, but
the boundary line had proved troublesome. Whether she sharply defined
it, or attempted artistic effects in chiaroscuro the result was equally
unsatisfactory. Myrtella was nothing if not thorough; before she
finished with Chick, he was standing with his feet in a bucket, as clean
and wet and naked as a fish.

All this consumed time, and both boys were growing impatient, when a
peculiar noise from outside attracted their attention. To Chick, only,
the sound seemed to be familiar, for he laughed and wagged his head and
pointed to the yard.

“It sounds like hiccoughs!” said Bertie, his head on one side.

Myrtella’s mouth closed like a trap. “I’ll hiccough him!” she breathed
mysteriously, and leaving the children to watch the candy, she went out
on the porch and closed the door behind her.

Bertie, in his short kilts, with his feet curled up in a chair, watched
Chick with absorbed interest as he donned his ragged, dirty trousers.
A pair of purple suspenders that had once belonged to Mr. Flathers,
excited his special admiration.

“Say, Chick, have you got a partner?”

Chick nodded.

“You couldn’t be partners with me, too, could you?”

A violent shake of the head.

“I didn’t think you could with two fellows at once.” Bertie contemplated
the boiling candy thoughtfully. “I could get lots of partners if I
wasn’t always sick. If you ever don’t have the one you have got, could
you take me, Chick?”

Chick looked him over critically, stood him up and measured heights and
even felt his arm for muscle. Then he made a remark that while lacking
lucidity was nevertheless conclusive.

“But I’m going to get bigger,” urged Bertie.

“And I’ve got a music box, and a water pistol, and some marbles--”

At this Chick promptly produced a handful of marbles from his own
pocket, and signified, by many whispers and hisses, that he was
engaged in a wholesale and retail trade along that line, and open to
negotiations.

Bertie made a hurried trip to the nursery and returned with a neat blue
bag from which he poured treasures of agate and crystal.

Chick lost all interest in the candy. His professional reputation was at
stake. Never could he face the gang on Billy-goat Hill, if he failed to
fleece this lamb that Providence had so clearly thrust in his way.

Meanwhile Myrtella was exercising an elder sister’s prerogative on the
back steps, and bestowing upon her brother what she modestly called a
piece of her mind.

For Phineas, in one of his periodical backslidings, had slid too far.
His ambition to excel as a regenerate had carried him out of the quiet
pastures of the Immanuel flock, into the more exhilarating battle-field
of the Salvation Army. Lured by the prospect of recounting his
experiences on a street corner to the accompaniment of an accordion, he
had forsaken the safe shelter of the Ladies’ Aid, and sought new worlds
to conquer.

The experiment had not been a success. He was now, at the end of a
year, going from door to door, ragged and unkempt, playing the small
and uninteresting role of flood-sufferer. But Phineas’ spirit soared
blithely above his circumstances. He even encouraged Myrtella in her
tirade against him, spurring her on to fresh effort, as the monks of
old! courted flagellation.

“That’s right, Sis!” he urged, “you git it all out of your system. I
says to the lady next door, I says, what I need is a dressing down from
my good sister. She’ll give me gussie, says I, then she’ll light in an’
help me. That’s her way, I says, there ain’t a more generous person on
this terrestrial globe. I ‘lowed maybe she’d be moved to follow your
example, but she wasn’t. She handed me out a line of Sunday school talk
fer more ‘n a hour, then she didn’t give me nothin’ but this here Bible,
an’ me a starvin’ man! I’ve ate a little of everything in my day, but
I’m skeered to risk my digestion on Deuteronomies and Psa’ms!”

“Well, you needn’t come beggin’ ‘round here, and trackin’ in the mud,”
 announced Myrtella firmly. “I’m done with you! You had just as good a
chance to get on as me. I never ast favors of nobody; I went to work
an’ hustled. What’s more, I ain’t goin’ to stop ‘til I get to be
a boardin’-house keeper. And what’ll you be? A lazy, drunken,
good-for-nothin’ sponge.”

Phineas, toying with his hat, suddenly sniffed the air and smiled.

“Molasses candy!” he exclaimed joyfully. “I couldn’t git on to what was
making me feel so good. Say, Sis, you must ‘a’ knowed I was a-comin’.”

Myrtella stood in rigid disapproval on the top step and surveyed her
next of kin with such chilling contempt that he decided to change his
tactics.

“Honest, now, Sis, I never come to beg for nothin’. What I really come
for was to tell you ‘bout our good luck.”

This move was so adroit that it caught Myrtella unawares, and elicited
a faint show of curiosity. “We never knowed it ‘til last week,” Phineas
proceeded mysteriously, “an’ we ain’t mentioned it to nobody ‘til we git
a parlor fitted up an’ a sign painted.”

“What for?”

“Fer see-ances! There’s been a Dago doctor, calls himself Professor
King, hangin’ ‘round the Hill, an’ the minute he lays eyes on Maria
Flathers he seen she was a mejium. He give her four lessons fer a
dollar, an’ she begin to hear raps an’ bells ringin’ the fifth settin’.
Last night she begin to move the furniture.”

“She must ‘a’ been in a trance!” exclaimed Myrtella. “I been knowin’
Maria about fourteen years an’ I never heard of her movin’ the
furniture. She can go to more pains to scrub around a table leg than any
one I ever knowed.”

But in spite of her scoffing, Myrtella was impressed. For many years
she had considered a visit to a spiritualist, or clairvoyant, one of her
wildest and most extravagant dissipations. The possibility of having a
medium in the family was a luxury not to be lightly dismissed.

“Where’d you git the money fer the lessons?” she demanded suddenly.

Phineas hesitated and was lost.

“You spent Chick’s! He’s as ragged as a scarecrow. Looks like he don’t
get enough food to push his ribs out. I ketch you spendin’ the money I
give him on sperrits, livin’ or dead, an’ I’ll never give you another
cent!”

“Now, Sis, hold on! You didn’t lemme finish. I’m thinkin’ some
of running a undertaker’s business, along in conjunction with the
see-ances. We could keep tab on the customers then, and build up a good
trade. All on earth we need is just a little capital, an’ we’d be a
self-supportin’ couple inside a week.”

So convincing were Phineas’ arguments, that in the end Myrtella
consented to act as _deus ex machina_ for the new psychical venture, on
condition that Chick should be properly clothed, and fed, and made to go
to school.

This agreement having been arrived at, Myrtella reached for her broom,
and began such a vigorous attack on the steps, that Flathers was forced
to conclude that his presence could be cheerfully dispensed with. He
gathered himself up, slapped his hat on the side of his head, tucked his
Bible under his arm, and made a sweeping bow.

“Fare thee well, my own true love. Bring the money Saturday night, an’
Maria’ll wind up the sperrits an’ let ‘em manifest fer you, free of
charge. Sorry I can’t wait fer that molasses candy to git done. You
might send me some by Chick. Adiew!”

Myrtella stood, broom in hand, and watched the loose-jointed figure
slouch down the pavement and out the back gate. He was cheerfully
whistling the doxology, and his face wore the rapt expression of one
whose thoughts are not on earthly things. She sighed and shook her head.

“Front door bell’s ringing,” called Bertie, “so’s the telephone, and
Father’s gone out and says you can clean his study. There’s the bell
again.”

“I expect it’s Mr. Gooch inviting himself to supper. I ain’t goin’ to
let him in. Give me that there plate to pour the candy in.”

“Look, ‘Telia, what Chick traded me!”

Myrtella cast a side glance at Bertie’s extended palm, and promptly
rescinded the deal.

“Ain’t you ashamed of yourself, Chick Flathers! Tradin’ a little
fellow’s fine marbles fer them comman allies? It’s cheatin’, that’s what
it is, it’s stealin’! Ain’t you ashamed?”

Chick _was_ ashamed and had the grace to show it. His contrition would
probably not have developed except through exposure, but standing before
Myrtella’s accusing glance, and the surprised, hurt look in Bertie’s
eyes, his hardened conscience was pricked, and his lip began to tremble.

With a fierce gesture of protection Myrtella pulled him to her:

“Don’t, Chick! Don’t cry! I wasn’t meanin’ to scold you. You ain’t had
a chance like other boys. You never had no playthings, you never had
nothin’. You was a poor little abandoned child ever since you was born.
Oh! God, I’m a wicked woman! I ain’t fit to live on the earth!”

This amazing outburst so stunned the two small boys, that they stood
looking at her in open-eyed astonishment. For some moments she swayed to
and fro with her apron over her head, then savagely dried her eyes, and,
bidding them follow her, stalked up the back stairs with broom and dust
pan.

Doctor Queerington’s study was at the top of the house, where by means
of closing the doors and windows, and stuffing his ears with cotton, he
was able to shut out that material world to which he preferred to remain
a stranger. The room was filled from floor to ceiling with books, and it
was one of the crosses of Myrtella’s life that behind the visible rows
of volumes, stood other rows, forming a sort of submerged library beyond
the reach of her cloth and duster.

In no room in the house did she feel her importance more fully than in
this inner shrine. She had calculated with mathematical precision the
exact position of each of the Doctor’s desk utensils, she knew the
divinity that hedged about a manuscript, and the inviolable nature of
bookmarks.

When Bertie began fingering the inkstand, she pounced upon him.

“Don’t you dare touch a thing, either one of you! When the Doctor told
me to take charge of his things, I took it. There ain’t ever been a word
of complaint since I come here, and I ain’t goin’ to have one at this
here late date. There’s the Doctor now comin’ up the steps; I’ll finish
up here later. Get away from there, Chick!”

But Chick had made a discovery. On the Doctor’s desk, smiling out from
a porcelain frame, he had found his divinity! It was the beautiful young
lady who had once taken his part in a fight with Skeeter Sheeley over
a whip handle; it was the young lady who always smiled at him when she
rode by Billy-goat Hill; it was she who had changed his life ambition
from grand larceny to plumbing! Heedless of warning he snatched at the
picture, and as he did so it slipped from his fingers and the frame
shattered on the floor.

Doctor Queerington, at the doorway, took in the situation at a glance.
He looked quickly from Myrtella’s horrified face to the cringing figure
of the strange child, then he smiled reassuringly.

“There is no serious harm done,” he said in a quiet, pleasant voice;
“the frame can be easily replaced, and as for the photograph--” he
paused and smiled again, then he drew Bertie’s hand into his; “Myrtella,
I shall no longer have need of a photograph of that young lady. She has
consented to come herself and take charge of us all.”

Myrtella stood as one petrified; her massive figure with its upraised
duster was silhoueted against the light, like a statue of the goddess of
war. At last she found voice:

“To take charge?” she gasped. “Do you mean she’s comin’ to be Mis’
Squeerington?”

“I do.”

“Well, I give notice,” announced Myrtella with all the dignity of
offended majesty, and shoving Chick before her, she slammed the door
upon the astonished Doctor and stalked haughtily down the stairs.



CHAPTER XII


“A bride who doesn’t see her duty, should be _made_ to see it,” declared
Mrs. Sequin to Mrs. Ivy in her most impressive manner. “Something is
naturally expected of the wife of John Jay Queerington. I told her
expressly that Friday was her day, I even telephoned to remind her,
and here it is four o’clock, and people beginning to come, and she off
playing tennis!”

They were waiting in the twilight of the Queerington parlor, that plain,
stiff, old maid of a parlor that had sprung completely furnished from
the brain of a decorator some two decades before and never blinked an
eyelid since. It was a room with which no one had ever taken liberties.
Hattie had once petulantly remarked that her father would as soon have
moved a tooth from his lower to his upper jaw, as to have moved an
ornament or picture from the parlor to the second floor.

Mrs. Ivy, the lady addressed, smiled tolerantly. It was one of Mrs.
Ivy’s most irritating characteristics that she was always tolerant of
other people’s annoyances. She was blond and plump, and wore a modified
toga and a crystallized smile.

“Ah! Mrs. Sequin,” she purred, “our little bride is a child of Nature.
Sweetness and light! We must not expect too much of her at first. My
Gerald says she’s like a wild little waterfall dancing in the sun,
undammed by conventions. Gerald phrases things so perfectly.”

“Well, I’ve had enough of trying to manage a waterfall!” Mrs. Sequin
said grimly. “Cousin John asked me to take her in hand, and I must say
I am finding her difficult. Perfectly sweet and good natured, you
know, but she goes right on her own way. She has decided that she likes
Connie’s friends better than the Doctor’s, that her hair doesn’t feel
right arranged the way it should be, that she isn’t going to wear
dresses made by fashionable dressmakers because they are uncomfortable.
She actually told me she liked to be a few minutes out of style!”

“But isn’t she right?” murmured Mrs. Ivy. “God has given her a graceful,
symmetrical body, shouldn’t she clothe it in flowing robes that do not
confine or--”

“For Heaven’s sake, Mrs. Ivy, don’t you dare start her on dress reform!
Her one chance for social success is her beauty. She simply terrifies me
the way she says right out the first thing that comes into her mind. It
will take me months to teach her the first lesson in society, that the
most immodest thing in the world is the naked truth.”

“What I hope to rouse in the dear girl,” said Mrs. Ivy with a superior
smile, “is a sense of responsibility toward her fellowmen. I have
already proposed her name for the Anti-Tobacco League and Miss Snell,
our corresponding secretary of the Foreign Missionary Society, has
promised to meet me here at five. It is these young, ardent souls that
must take up the banner of reform when it drops from the hands of us
veterans.”

“Well,” said Mrs. Sequin, turning a handsome, bored profile to her
companion, “I shall never get over the absurdity of the marriage!”

“Ah!” said Mrs. Ivy, laying a plump white hand on Mrs. Sequin’s arm,
“cosmic forces brought them together! The thing we seek is seeking us.
She was young, inexperienced, adrift in the world; he was ill, lonely,
and with three motherless children. She told me that through the past
year, the Doctor’s letters were all that sustained her.”

“Of course they did! Cousin John’s letters sustain everybody. Especially
if you haven’t heard his lectures. Of course he does repeat himself.”

“As for her youth,” went on Mrs. Ivy. “What if she is a mere rosebud as
yet? She’ll unfold; we’ll help her to unfold, you and I, won’t we?”

Meanwhile the bride had slipped in the side entrance and was making
frantic haste in the room above to exchange a tennis costume for a new
house-dress.

Connie Queerington was assisting, but Connie’s assistance was generally
a hindrance. She was an exceedingly voluble, blond young person, with
blue eyes that enjoyed nothing more than their own reflection.

“I’ll never get it hooked if you don’t hold still,” she was saying.
“Every time you laugh you pop it open.”

“Fifteen--love, thirty--love, forty--love, game!” rehearsed Miss Lady,
practising a newly acquired serve with a vigorous stroke of her racket.
“I could play all day and all night! Do you think I’ll ever get to be a
good player?”

“Of course, if you just won’t get so excited and hit the balls before
they bounce. Gerald Ivy says your overhand play is great. He’s mad about
you, anyhow. I’d give both my little fingers to have him look at me as
he did at you to-day.”

“Silly!” laughed Miss Lady. “There goes the button off my slipper. Do
you suppose any one will notice if I pin the strap?”

“Nobody but Myrtella. Sit on your foot if she comes around. If you don’t
hurry Cousin Katherine will have nervous prostration.”

“I don’t see why you have to treat reception day like judgment day,”
 complained Miss Lady. “Who else is down stairs?”

“Only Mrs. Ivy now. She is the one who held your hand and called you a
sunbeam. Gerald’s mother, you know. Hat can’t abide her; says she’s a
pussy-cat. Of course Mr. Gooch will be here for supper.”

“Who?”

“Mr. Gooch.”

“A friend of the Doctor’s?”

“No, indeed. He isn’t anybody’s friend. He bores us all to extinction.”

“Well, what’s he coming for?”

“I don’t know. He always comes on Friday. He came in here once to get
out of the rain, and Mother asked him to stay to tea. That was ten years
ago and he has been back nearly every Friday since.”

“Do you have company like this all the time?” asked Miss Lady somewhat
breathlessly.

“This is nothing!” exclaimed Connie dramatically. “Before Myrtella came
I never knew what it was to sleep in my own bed, and I had to eat the
legs of chickens until I felt like a centipede. There! You are all
right; come along. Don’t forget to tell Father about the party!”

Miss Lady had been married two weeks, but she was still circling wildly
in a vortex of new experiences that excited and bewildered her. Through
a long, lonely winter she had fought out her problems at the little
country school, relying implicitly upon Doctor Queerington’s friendship
and guidance. His weekly letters, couched in paragraphs of technical
perfection, seemed to her oracles of wisdom and beauty. Then the amazing
and unbelievable thing had happened! He, the great Doctor Queerington,
her father’s friend, her friend, the man whom she respected more than
any one else in the world, had chosen her, a young, inexperienced girl
to be his wife!

To one who was quite sure that she was through with illusions for ever,
and who flattered herself that the sentimental age was safely behind
her, the honor of a life-long companionship with a man like Doctor
Queerington was almost overwhelming. She wanted passionately to be of
use in the world, to make her life count for something. The opportunity
of being of service to the Doctor, of helping him complete the great
work that absorbed him, of ministering to his physical needs, and
bringing joy into his life, assumed the character of a sacred privilege.

If haunting doubts and vague unsatisfied longings possessed her at
times, she attributed them to that dear but unreal glamour of romance
that the Doctor had taught her must be expected to play for a while
about the dawn of youth, but which fades away in the noon of maturity.
And so not being skilled in the science of self-analysis, she fearlessly
put her hand into the Doctor’s, and promised to obey with a frank sense
of relief at the shifted responsibility.

The new life into which she entered proved different in every respect
from what she had expected. The Doctor’s time, scheduled to the minute,
admitted of no interruptions, however helpful from her. In fact, he
seemed to regard her as a cherished luxury which he had no time to
enjoy. The children accepted her according to their respective natures,
Connie as a chum, Hattie as an arch enemy, and Bertie as an idol.

Hattie was fourteen, and had solved all the problems of the universe.
She firmly upheld Aristotle and scornfully dismissed Plato from the
world of philosophy. She disapproved of boys, of society, of second
marriages, and she had four desperately intimate friends, all of whom
were going to be authoresses. According to her observations she was the
one person in the universe, excepting her father, who adhered to the
truth. Hence her mission in life was to struggle single-handed against
other people’s inaccuracies.

Miss Lady found refuge from Hattie’s caustic comments in Bertie’s
immediate devotion. He had won her heart on the night of her arrival,
when he had gone to sleep in her lap with a last injunction, that she
“must stay with them always, until God sent for her.”

Whatever ideas Miss Lady had cherished of taking charge of the domestic
affairs were promptly discouraged by Myrtella, who had graciously
consented to give the new mistress a month’s trial, threatening that at
the first interference she would abandon her to her fate.

Their first meeting was auspicious. Myrtella on returning from her
afternoon out, had heard a wild commotion in the nursery and hastened up
to investigate. Bertie’s introduction was breathless:

“It’s the new mother, ‘Tella, and Chick’s here, and we are playing
bear, and we’ve broken the bed-springs, and she knows heaps and heaps of
stories, and she knows Chick!”

Myrtella, who had steeled herself for mortal combat, was not prepared
for a foe who sat in the middle of the nursery bed, laughing behind a
tumbled shock of shining brown hair.

“Oh! this is Myrtella, isn’t it?” asked the bear, shaking back her mane
and smiling with engaging frankness. “Bertie says you are Chick’s aunt,
and Chick’s an old friend of mine, isn’t it funny?”

“Where’d you ever know Chick?” demanded Myrtella with instant suspicion.

“We both live on Billy-goat Hill. We always wave to each other when I
pass by, don’t we, Chick?”

Chick, who was partially under the bed, still in his character
of intrepid hunter, acknowledged the fact with such a torrent of
enthusiastic incoherence that Myrtella interrupted sternly:

“Come out here this minute. It’s time for you to be going on home
anyhow. First thing I know I’ll be getting complained at for having you
hanging around so much. And look at your hands, Bertie Queerington!
You are going to get put in the bath-tub right off, that’s what you are
going to get!”

“I’ll bathe him,” said Miss Lady eagerly.

“No,” said Myrtella firmly, “there can’t nobody but me manage him.”

But in spite of the ferocity of Myrtella’s aspect, there was a softened
gleam in her eye that showed that the new mistress had begun by giving
satisfaction.

The first few days after her arrival, Miss Lady spent in the dim parlor
receiving callers. All the Doctor’s relatives having survived
their spasms of indignation over his marriage, united in a prompt
determination to train up his young wife in the way she should go.
Advice as various as it was profuse, was showered upon her. At first she
was amused; then she was inexpressibly bored; at last she was desperate.
She was not used to being indoors all day, she was not used to spending
her time with elderly ladies who talked of moral obligations, and social
demands, and civic consciences. The duties of her married life which had
promised such interesting responsibilities, and wonderful opportunities
for aiding the Doctor in his great work, seemed to be shrinking into the
dull task of keeping herself and the children out of his way, preserving
a tomb-like silence in the house, and entertaining an endless round of
callers.

Even this would have been bearable if the Doctor could only have taken
time from his soul-absorbing work to listen at the end of the day, with
amused tenderness, to all her little experiences, if he had discussed
with her the best way of handling the children, laughed with her over
her struggles with Myrtella, and encouraged those affectionate words and
caresses that were so much a part of her nature.

If he could have done this, Miss Lady would have soon found satisfaction
in lavishing her affection upon him. It was her bent to be passionately
attached to those about her, and she was not one to stand still in a
mental or emotional imprisonment.

But the Doctor was struggling through the most nerve-wrecking month of
the year at the university. The beginning of a new term, the adjustment
of classes, the enrolment of new pupils, all made a heavy drain on his
weakened constitution. He was in no condition in the evenings to give
out anything more, even to a young and devoted bride who was quite ready
to relinquish any other pleasure to burn incense at the shrine of his
learning.

The homesickness that had hung over her since the day she had turned her
back on Thornwood would have enveloped her completely had it not
been for Connie. Connie was but a year her junior, and was thoroughly
disapproved by the family connection. She enjoyed the reputation of
being frivolous and vain, and wholly lacking in reverence to her elders.

Connie’s friends and amusements proved the line of least resistance
along which Miss Lady raced to freedom. The tennis court served as a
joyful substitute for the drab dreariness of the new home, and the
free and easy companionship of Connie’s friends a happy relief from the
elderly feminines that invaded it.

The Doctor was still the majestic pivot, round which her thoughts swung,
but the circle was growing wider and wider. The difference in their
ages, which at first to her inexperience had seemed such a trifling
consideration, proved more serious as time went on.

She was eager for life, keen for pleasure, plastic, susceptible. Each
new experience was to her an epoch, while to the Doctor, whose habits
and opinions were fixed for eternity, it was usually but a fresh
interruption to his work.

It was not that he failed to appreciate her. The light that came into
his serious eyes whenever she was near, the unfailing courtesy and
gentleness with which he spoke to her, the absolute freedom he allowed
her, and the flattering appeal he made to her intellect, calmed whatever
doubts might have risen in her mind.

Of her own feelings she dared not stop to think. Life was all so
strange, so different from what she had expected. The flashes of doubt
and perplexity that came in the pauses between Connie’s closely planned
festivities, she attributed to homesickness.

It was late when her last caller departed, and as she ran lightly up to
the Doctor’s study, she realized with a little sense of disappointment
that she had not seen him since breakfast. Even now she paused at the
door, for fear she would interrupt some flight of the muse. But on
peeping in she found his big armchair drawn up to the window, and the
top of a head appearing above its back. Tiptoeing cautiously forward
she clapped her hands over his eyes and dropped a kiss on his upturned
forehead.

In an instant a strange, belligerent little gentleman had sprung to his
feet and was confronting her with features that resembled those of a
magnified and outraged bumblebee.

“I am so sorry!” stammered Miss Lady in laughing chagrin, “I--I thought
you were the Doctor!”

“Even so,” admitted the stranger rather firmly, standing with chin
lifted and nostrils dilated, “even so. You seem to have forgotten the
fact that Doctor Queerington is now a benedict!”

“Yes, but you don’t understand. I am--”

“A friend of Constance’ no doubt. But under the circumstances you will
permit me to say that such conduct is ill-advised. I should not mention
it were I not a friend of the family--”

“Oh! You are Mr. Gooch?”

“I am. And I have the pleasure of addressing--”

“Why, I’m Mrs. Queerington,” said Miss Lady, blushing furiously.

Mr. Gooch sank back into the chair and looked at her indignantly.

“Impossible!” he exploded. “They did not tell me--in fact I was
not prepared--May I ask you not to mention my mistake to the girls?
Constance, as you doubtless have discovered, is very silly, given to
making great capital out of nothing. We will not mention it.”

“Ah!” said the Doctor in the doorway with his arms full of books. “How
are you, my dear? How are you, Mr. Gooch? What is this conspiracy of
silence?”

“It is only against the girls,” laughed Miss Lady. “We’ll take him in,
won’t we, Mr. Gooch?”

The Doctor listened with tolerant amusement as Miss Lady gave a dramatic
account of the double mistake, but Mr. Gooch failed to smile.

All through supper that evening Miss Lady tried in vain to propitiate
the guest. His manner showed only too plainly that he regarded her as an
intrusion in the family which he had seen fit to adopt. It was not until
the pudding arrived that his mood mellowed. Myrtella’s cooking was so
eminently to his taste that he was willing to put up with a great deal
for the privilege of enjoying it. Moreover, laughter always improved
his digestion and the young person at the head of the table was proving
amusing.

“Mr. Gooch is waiting for more coffee,” announced Hattie, interrupting
an animated account Miss Lady was giving of her first day at the country
school.

“Let her finish the story,” said the Doctor to whom food was immaterial.
He was indulging in the unusual luxury of loitering at the table after
the meal was finished, a habit seldom tolerated in the Queerington
household.

“But there isn’t time,” insisted Hattie. “Connie is having a party
to-night.”

“A party?” The Doctor’s brows lifted.

“Yes,” broke in Connie. “Miss Lady said she didn’t think you’d mind,
and she persuaded Myrtella to let us dance in here. You won’t mind the
noise, just this one night, will you, Father?”

The Doctor considered the matter gravely. After all, his reading would
be interrupted by Mr. Gooch, so he might as well assent. He seldom
objected to any plan that did not interfere with his own actions. His
absorption in the race precluded an interest in mere family matters.

“They are not pressing you into service, I hope?” he asked, glancing at
Miss Lady.

“Indeed we are!” cried Connie. “She’s going to play for us to dance,
when she isn’t dancing herself. Of course we want her with us.”

“You forget, Constance, that there are other claims upon her. Mr. Gooch
and I would like to have her with us in the study.”

Miss Lady looked up in pleased surprise.

“That settles it, Connie,” she said; “you girls can play for yourselves.
Come on and go to bed, Kiddie,” and with Bertie at her heels, the new
mistress of Queerington raced down the hall.

For ten years Doctor Queerington and Mr. Gooch had played pinochle every
Friday evening. The Doctor did not especially enjoy it, except as one of
those incidents that grows acceptable by long repetition. He was a born
routinist, regarding a well-regulated world as a place where everything
ran in the same grooves to eternity. One of his chief sources of
satisfaction in regard to his second marriage was that it promised not
to interfere with those established laws which regulated his day, from
the prompt breakfast at 7:15 to the long hours with his books in the
evening. In short, Doctor Queerington was a sort of well-regulated human
clock, announcing his opinions as irrevocably as the striker announces
the hours, and ticking along so monotonously between times that one
almost forgot he was there.

If the Friday evening game was to him merely a habit, to Mr. Gooch it
was an occasion. Having once seated himself, and glanced around to
make sure his hand was not reflected in a mirror, he spread his cards
gingerly in his palm with only the corners visible, squared his jaw and
proceeded with solemnity to observe the full rigor of the game. There
was no trifling with points, or replaying of tricks. The marriage of
kings and queens was solemnized without rejoicing, and even the parade
of a royal sequence brought no flush of triumph to his cheek, but moved
him only to chronicle it in small, precise figures in a red morocco
note-book which he always brought with him for the purpose.

When Miss Lady came up to the study, after giving Bertie two encores to
“Jack the Giant Killer,” she found the men silently absorbed in their
game. Sitting on a hassock at the Doctor’s side, she tried to follow the
detailed explanation that he gave during each deal. But the jargon
of “declarations,” and “sequences,” and “common marriages” soon grew
wearisome, and she found herself idly studying the Doctor’s fine,
serious face, and listening for his low, flexible voice which
unconsciously softened when he spoke to her.

In spite of the fact that the study was very warm these sultry September
evenings, and the Doctor’s mental strides much too long for her to keep
pace, she nevertheless looked eagerly forward to the hours spent there.
If at times she failed to follow his elucidations, or grew sleepy
reading aloud from some well-thumbed classic, it was not because her
admiration and respect for her husband were lessening. In fact, he was
always at his best at this time, surrounded by the books he knew and
loved, and expanding under the approbation of his one appreciative
listener. Here he reigned, a feudal lord, safe guarded in his castle of
books against that strange and formidable enemy, the World.

“Four aces, and pinocle,” announced Mr. Gooch with grim satisfaction.

Miss Lady rose restlessly and went to the window in the alcove. From
the parlor below came the strains of a waltz and snatches of laughter;
overhead the stars loomed big and white in the summer night. She thought
how strange and lonesome it must be out at Thornwood with the lights all
out and the windows nailed up. The little night things were singing in
the garden by this time, and the cool breezes were beginning to stir
the treetops. She wondered how Mike was getting along without her, and
a lump rose in her throat. She swallowed resolutely, and smiled
confidently up at the stars. Her married life was not in the least what
she had expected, but it would all work out for the best. To be sure,
nobody seemed to need her, nothing was required of her, but she would
make a place for herself, she _must_ make a place for herself. Perhaps
if she had something to do besides playing with Connie and her friends
all day, she would get over this feeling of uselessness, and this
haunting homesickness for the hills and valleys, for her horses and
dogs, and the old brick house among the trees.

Suddenly she caught her breath and listened:

“He’s coming home,” Mr. Gooch was saying in the room behind her. “At
least, they’ve sent for him. Young Decker, who has just gotten back,
says Morley will come on a stretcher rather than have people believe
that he shot a man, then ran away. They had never heard a word of the
indictment.”

“As I expected,” the Doctor said, shuffling the cards. “When does he
return?”

“When he’s able to travel, I suppose. Decker left him down with a fever
in a hospital in Singapore. He’s done for himself, I am afraid.”

“Very probably,” said the Doctor. “Poor Donald! It’s your lead.”

Miss Lady slipped behind the curtain, and steadied herself by the window
sill. Why had her heart almost stopped beating? Why was it beating now
as if it would strangle her? Why did the thought of Donald Morley lying
ill and friendless in a foreign hospital rouse every desire in her to go
to him at once at any cost? Waves of surprise and shame surged over her.
She heard nothing, saw nothing, save the fact that something she thought
was dead had come to life. She was wakening from a long numb sleep, and
the wakening was terrifying. What irremediable catastrophe had happened
between now and that supreme moment when she had stood under the lilacs
in the twilight with Donald Morley’s arms about her, his breath on her
cheek, and his passionate plea: “Oh, if you only knew how I need you!
I’ll be anything under heaven for your sake if you’ll only stand by me!”

“My game,” said the Doctor. “Fortune has favored me. What became of
Miss Lady? The call of the young people down-stairs grew too strong, I
presume.”

Mr. Gooch, in a very bad humor over the loss of the last game, sullenly
packed his deck of cards in the case with the red morocco note-book and
made ready to take his departure. The Doctor automatically placed the
card table against the wall, arranged the chairs at their prefer angles,
straightened a book on his desk, and turned out the lights, leaving
a slim white figure with trembling hands and terror-stricken eyes,
cowering in the starlight behind the swaying curtains.



CHAPTER XIII


It was always an occasion of significance when Mr. and Mrs. Basil Sequin
found time in their busy lives to discuss a family matter. There was
no particular lack of interest on either side, it was simply that their
hours did not happen to fit. When he was not at his club, she was at
hers; when she was dining at home, he was detained at a directors’
meeting; when he went North to a Bankers’ Convention, she went South to
attend a bridge tournament. So it was small wonder the butler, removing
the breakfast things, should have looked puzzled when Mr. and Mrs.
Sequin remained at table in earnest conversation.

Mr. Sequin was a thin, stooped man, prematurely old at fifty. The
harassed, driven expression that was so habitual to his face had plowed
furrows that no lighter mood could now erase. His present mood, however,
was not a light one. He sat with his hand shading his eyes, and scowled
gloomily at the tablecloth.

“I told you a month ago,” he was saying, “that you’d have to cut some of
the expenses on the new house. We’ve already gone twenty thousand over
the original estimate. There isn’t a month now that our accounts are
not overdrawn. Nothing has been said directly, but it is known on the
street. Nothing will be said, as long as it is understood that I am to
have the management of the Dillingham estate at the general’s death,
but if this estrangement should continue between Margery and Lee
Dillingham--”

“Now, Basil!” Mrs. Sequin cried dramatically, “don’t for mercy’s sake
take a nervous-prostration patient seriously. Margery is nothing but a
bunch of notions, and Cropsie Decker has gotten her all stirred up about
the injustice that has been done to Don. I won’t even let her talk to
me about it, it’s all so silly. What possible difference can it make who
did the shooting? The boys are well out of the scrape and it’s almost
forgotten by this time. Young people who are engaged have to have
something to quarrel over; this won’t amount to a row of pins. I am
going right on making preparations for an early spring wedding. By the
way, you know the bow window in the drawing-room? Well, I am having it
made four feet wider so they can be married there facing the loggia,
like this!”

Mrs. Sequin’s two plump fingers did duty for the bride and groom, but
Mr. Sequin was not interested.

“I should not be surprised if Decker cabled Donald to come home. He’s
in a great state of indignation over the fact that the blame was put on
Don. You see, it is all a fresh issue with them.”

“I’d be perfectly furious with Don,” declared Mrs. Sequin, “if he came
back and got into a quarrel with Lee. Margery will be sure to take his
part; she’s always so silly about Don. If she were well enough I’d
be tempted to rush the wedding through before Christmas. But then, we
couldn’t have it in the new house, and I have practically built that
first floor for the wedding. Everything depends on our having it there.”

“Everything depends on our having it somewhere!” said Mr. Sequin grimly.

“Mrs. Queerington’s cook, madam, wishes to speak to you,” announced the
butler at the pantry door.

“Tell her to wait,” said Mrs. Sequin without turning her head. “What did
you decide about the decorator’s estimates, Basil?”

“Decide? What time have I to be considering decorations? Why can’t you
attend to it?”

“Why, indeed? I only have to attend to the alterations on the bow
window, look at the new sketches for the garage, have a shampoo and
massage, lunch at the Weldems’, take Fanchonette to the veterinary, be
fitted at three, and go to the Bartrums’ at five. By all means, I’ll
attend to it. I’ll give the order to Lefferan; he handles the most
exclusive designs.”

“That’s what we want,” said Mr. Sequin, rising; “the most exclusive and
the most expensive. Our credit is good for a few months yet. Have the
small car at the bank at 6:30. I will not be home for dinner.”

Mrs. Sequin sighed as he slammed the front door. There was no use
denying the fact that men were trying, even the best of them. Hadn’t
Cousin John Queerington, that paragon of perfection, toppled on his
pedestal at the smile of an unsophisticated little country girl? And
there was Basil, recognized as a veritable wizard of finance, waiting
until the new house was almost completed, then getting panicky about the
cost. And now Donald, whom she thought safely anchored on the other side
of the world, threatening to come home at the most inopportune time and
create no end of trouble!

“Excuse me, madam,” said the butler, “but she says she ain’t going to
wait another minute.”

“Jenkins!” Mrs. Sequin raised her brows disapprovingly. “Send that
odious woman up to Miss Margery’s room; I will see her there.”

The room above the dining-room was one of those pink-and-white jumbles
that convention prescribes for debutantes. Garlands of pink roses
festooned the paper, tied at intervals by enormous pink bows. Pink bows
and ruffles smothered the dresser and sewing table, and pink and white
cushions filled the window seat. Cotillion favors, old dance cards,
theater programs, were pinned to the heavy pink and white curtains that
shut out the sunlight. Among the lace pillows of the brass bed lay a
languid, pale-faced girl, who stared up at the rose-entwined ceiling, as
a prisoner might stare at her bars.

“Close the door, Myrtella,” Mrs. Sequin said as they entered. “I am
mortally afraid of drafts. Good morning, Margery. Where is your blue
hat? I told Miss Lady to send up for it, because I am going to take her
to the Bartrums’ this afternoon and I simply could not have her appear
in that ridiculous little hat she wears all the time.”

The girl in the bed turned a fretful face toward her mother:

“Why, Miss Lady promised to spend the afternoon with me. I’ve been
looking forward to it for days.”

“Yes, I know, dear, but I told her you weren’t quite so well, and that
she could come to-morrow. You see, she really can’t afford to miss the
Bartrums’ tea; it’s the first entertainment this fall and everybody will
be there. I know you think Mrs. Bartrum a little gay, but you can’t deny
she runs that younger set.”

Margery Sequin clasped her thin white hands tensely, and resumed her
study of the vine-covered ceiling.

“Here’s the hat,” said Mrs. Sequin, handing a large hat box to Myrtella,
then noting her offended expression she added by way of propitiation: “I
don’t know how they would get along without you at the Doctor’s. I hear
that the new mistress doesn’t know a saucepan from a skillet.”

“She ain’t no fool,” returned Myrtella instantly on the defensive.

“Of course not, just young and careless. I dare say she doesn’t even
order the groceries, does she?”

“No, mam.”

“Nor plan for the meals?”

“No, mam.”

“And you attend to everything just as if she weren’t there? It’s really
too funny, isn’t it, Margery? Tell Mrs. Queerington that I’ll send the
motor for her at five; and do see that she is properly hooked up.”

Myrtella succeeded in getting herself and the box silently out of the
room, but the butler passing her on the back stairs was startled by a
verbal shower that was not in the least intended for him. It was as if
a watering cart had suddenly and unexpectedly turned on its supply
regardless of its surroundings.

At five o’clock Miss Lady, very radiant and apparently in high spirits,
presented herself at the Sequins’.

“May I come in just for a minute?” she asked at Margery’s door. “I’ve
brought you some chrysanthemums. Uncle Jimpson brought them in from
Thornwood this morning. It’s too bad you aren’t so well.”

Margery turned admiring eyes on the bright face above her.

“I’m no worse,” she said, “just disappointed. I thought I was going to
have you all to myself this afternoon.”

“But I didn’t know you could have me! I’ll run in and tell your mother.”

Mrs. Sequin, who was being insinuated into a very tight gown by the
sheer physical prowess of her maid, exclaimed with satisfaction as Miss
Lady entered:

“There, I knew it! The hat makes the costume. You are perfect! Now,
remember the people I want you to be especially nice to, Mrs. Gibbs,
Mrs. Marchmont--”

“The silly old woman that paints her face and wears the pearls like
moth balls? She drove around yesterday to tell me the name of her
hairdresser. It’s always the people that haven’t any hair that want to
have it dressed.”

“Miss Lady! She is Mrs. Leslie Marchmont, the most sought after woman in
town!”

“I don’t care, her horses look as if they had been fed on corn stalks.”

“But you mustn’t say such things! You must cultivate discretion. If you
want me to introduce you to the right people--”

“But they may not be the right people for me! Some of them are lovely,
but I can’t stand the affected ones, nor the ones that patronize me.”

“But they won’t patronize you if you are a little more reserved. There’s
no earthly reason for your telling them that you keep only one servant,
and saying that you come from Billy-goat Hill. It’s a horrid name given
our beautiful hillside, by horrid people. You see, you really must
cultivate more caution. You are,--what shall I say? too frank, too
natural.”

Miss Lady laughed. “I haven’t the least idea how to go about being
unnatural, but, thank heaven, I don’t have to learn to-day! Margery is
feeling better and is going to let me stay with her.”

“That’s absurd! You are all ready to go, and I want Mrs. Bartrum to see
you for the first time just as you look now. Where are your gloves?”

“I forgot them, but it doesn’t matter, I’m not going.”

“I’ll send Jenkins for them at once.”

Miss Lady’s cheek flushed and she looked at Mrs. Sequin in perplexity,
then her brow cleared.

“You are afraid I’ll stay too long and wear Margery out? I promise to go
the minute she looks tired. You can trust her with me, can’t you?”

“But she has her nurse, there’s no earthly reason--”

“Except that she wants me to stay. You’ll feel happier, too, knowing
that she isn’t lonely.”

“But don’t you want to go to the tea?”

“Oh, I did a little. But I think that was because you and Connie and
Margery said I looked nice. I’m awfully squeezed and uncomfortable; I
wonder if Margery can’t lend me a dressing sacque?”

Thus it was that Mrs. Sequin went off to the Bartrums’ in a very bad
humor, leaving the two girls chattering together in the pink boudoir,
with the nurse banished to the lower regions.

“Don’t you want some fresh air?” asked Miss Lady, when she had stood the
heat as long as she could.

“You may open the door,” said Margery, “we never leave the window up on
account of drafts.”

“But I can wrap you up, and put the screen up. There! You can’t take
cold with all that on. It’s the kind of day that makes me want to be on
a horse, galloping through the woods with the wind in my face.”

Margery watched Miss Lady’s quick motion as she opened all the windows
behind the ruffled curtains, and let in a current of fresh invigorating
air.

“How young you are!” she said. “Years and years younger than I feel. I
can’t realize you are married and have three step-children.”

“Neither can I,” said Miss Lady. “I’m always forgetting it. Wouldn’t you
like to sit up for a while?”

“Oh! I can’t. I have to lie perfectly quiet.”

“Who said so?”

“Everybody does who has nervous prostration. The doctors say that my
nerves are nothing but quivering wires. I suppose I went too hard last
winter, but of course I couldn’t drop out in the middle of my first
season.”

“I don’t believe it would hurt you a bit to sit up. If I fix that big
rocker will you try it?”

“But I haven’t sat up for six weeks. When I try it in bed I have such
tingly sensations.”

“That’s because your legs are straight out. Let’s try it in the chair,
with them hanging down.”

“I’ll try it, but I know I can’t stand it. There! Thank you so much! You
wouldn’t think that a year ago I was as strong as you are! Why, between
October and March I went to over a hundred and fifty entertainments,
besides the theaters and opera.”

“Good heavens!” cried Miss Lady aghast.

“Of course, about New Year’s, I began to wobble, but mother had me
take massage and electricity and kept me going until Lent. After that
I collapsed until summer. Then we went to White Sulphur, where the
Dillinghams have a cottage, I had to lie down every afternoon, but I was
always able to be up for the dances.”

The nurse coming in with a long flower box, paused in surprise at the
sight of her patient sitting up, then discreetly tiptoed out again.

“Somebody has sent you some flowers!” cried Miss Lady excitedly. “How
nice! Shall I open the box?”

“Just as you like. They are probably from Lee. He sends them now instead
of coming.”

“But there may be a note,” said Miss Lady, searching in the tissue
paper.

Margery shook her head wearily; the little animation that had flushed
her face, died out leaving it wan and listless.

“I suppose you think this is a queer way for an engaged girl to talk,”
 she said presently, with a nervous catch in her voice. “The truth is Lee
and I have quarreled over my uncle, Donald Morley. I will never forgive
him for the way he has treated Don; never!”

“You will if you love him,” said Miss Lady.

“But I’m not sure that I do!” burst out Margery. “I oughtn’t to say
it! I shan’t say it again, but I shall die if I don’t talk to somebody.
Mother won’t listen to a word. She says it’s nerves. But the truth is,
Miss Lady, I’ve never been sure; that’s what’s making me ill!”

“Have you told him?”

“Yes, and he laughs at me. He may be right, they all may be right. When
I get well I may laugh at myself. But just now it seems so terrible for
the preparations to be going on while I’m lying here, night after night,
fighting down the doubts, trying to persuade myself, trying to be sure.
How can you tell when you are in love? How do you know?”

Miss Lady’s hand that had been softly stroking the girl’s thin white
fingers, paused; her eyes sought the open window, and she drew a short
breath.

“Know?” she repeated as if to herself. “How do you know when you are
cold, when you are hungry, when you’re tired, when you’re lonesome? How
do you know that you want air when you are smothering? Everything about
you tells you, your heart, your mind, your body, your soul. You can’t
help knowing!”

“But suppose I don’t feel like that! And suppose I should, some day,
for some one else! Oh! Miss Lady tell me what to do! Everybody else is
rushing me on, telling me not to worry, not to be afraid. But you
are not like the others, you consider something more than the outside
advantages to be gained. Tell me, what would you do in my place?”

“I’d wait for the real one to come,” cried Miss Lady, turning upon her
almost fiercely, “I’d wait, if it was forever! They have no right to
persuade you. You either love or you don’t love and no power on earth
can make it different. You can laugh at sentiment and pretend you don’t
believe in it, you can tell yourself a thousand times that you are doing
the sensible thing. You can blind yourself utterly to the truth for a
time. But some day you’ve got to realize that the only real thing in
life is love, and that you are powerless to make it live or die.”

After that they sat a long time in silence, until Miss Lady rose
abruptly and, making some excuse, took a hurried departure. She was
frightened at what she had said, at what she had thought. She was
terrified at this strange, new self, that spoke out of a strange, new
experience, and set at naught all her carefully acquired opinions. It
was not until she reached home after a brisk walk through the crisp air,
that the turmoil in her brain subsided.

On the hall table, beside a well-worn copy of Shelley, lay the Doctor’s
gloves and soft gray hat. She seized the gloves impulsively and laid
them against her cheek.

“Dear, dear Doctor!” she whispered almost fiercely. “So good, and kind,
and--and wonderful!”

Suddenly she was aware of some one watching her covertly through the
crack of the dining-room door.

“Myrtella!” she cried. “Is that you?”

“Yes’m, if you please,” came in strange, meek accents. “I’d like to
speak with you.”

It was so entirely out of the course of human events for Myrtella to
assume humility, that Miss Lady looked at her in amazement.

“I can’t say,” began Myrtella, still half behind the door, “that I
like the way things is run in this house. I’m thinkin’ some of givin’
notice.”

“Why, Myrtella!” cried Miss Lady in dismay. “I’m afraid the work is too
heavy. We might get--”

“Needn’t mind finishing, Mis’ Squeerington, you was goin’ to say a house
girl. If you think I’d share my room with any Dutch or Irish biddy, I
must say you’re mighty mistaken! Besides, ain’t I givin’ satisfaction?
Ain’t I doin’ the work to suit you?”

“Of course you are, but I thought you--”

“Was gettin’ old, I suppose, and couldn’t do as much work as I used to.
I look feeble, don’t I?”

Miss Lady glanced at the massive figure with brawny arms akimbo, and
smiled.

“Well, what’s the trouble then?” she asked kindly. “Why do you want to
leave?”

Myrtella’s eyes shifted as she rubbed some imaginary dust from the door:

“I ain’t used to working fer a lady that don’t take no holt. It don’t
seem natural, and it leaves folks room to talk.”

“But I thought you wanted to have full charge and run things just as you
have done in the past.”

“Well, it don’t look right fer you not to be givin’ me no orders, nor
rowin’ the grocery man, nor lightin’ into nobody. If folks didn’t know
better they’d think you wasn’t used to bein’ a lady!”

Miss Lady bit her lip to keep from laughing. “I’ll be only too glad to
keep house, only I don’t know much about it. Aunt Caroline and Uncle
Jimpson did everything out home, and you’ve done everything here.”

“Well, I ain’t goin’ to no longer,” said Myrtella firmly. “If you want
to light in and learn, I’ll learn you. But I ain’t going to stay except
on one condition, you got to take a holt of everything! You got to lock
things up and give me out what I need. You got to order all the meals
and tell me what you want done every mornin’. I ain’t goin’ to have
people throwin’ it in my face that I work for a lady that don’t know a
skillet from a saucepan!”

“You’re right, Myrtella,” said Miss Lady, her face grown suddenly grave.
“I don’t wonder you are ashamed of me. Perhaps some good hard work will
brush the cobwebs out of my brain. When shall I take charge of things,
to-morrow?”

“As you say,” said Myrtella meekly; then with a sudden flare, “though it
does look like I might be trusted one more day to finish up the general
cleaning and git after the ashman for not emptyin’ them barrels.”

“Friday, then?”

“Friday,” said Myrtella as one who signed her own death warrant, and the
young mistress gazing absently out of the window little guessed that a
powerful usurper was voluntarily abdicating a throne in order that the
rightful owner might come into her own.



CHAPTER XIV


The red lamps were all lighted in Mrs. Ivy’s small parlor, and the
disordered tea-table and general confusion of the overcrowded room, gave
evidence that one of her frequent “at homes” had been brought to an end.

It might have been inferred that the hostess had also been brought to
an end, to judge from her closed eyes and clasped hands, and the effort
with which she inhaled her breath and the violence with which she
exhaled it. The maid, clearing away the tea things, viewed her with
apprehension.

“Excuse me, ma’m, but will you be havin’ the hot-water bag?” she asked
when she could endure the strain no longer.

Mrs. Ivy opened one reluctant eye and condescended to recall her spirit
to the material world.

“Norah, how could you?” she asked plaintively. “Haven’t I begged you
never to disturb my meditation?”

“Yis, ma’m, but this, you might say, was worse than usual. Me mother’s
twin sister died of the asthmy.”

“Never speak to me when you see me entering into the silence. I was
denying fatigue; now I shall have to begin all over!”

It was evidently difficult for Mrs. Ivy to again tranquilize her spirit.
Her eyes roved fondly about the room, resting first upon one cherished
object then upon another. Autographed photographs lined the walls,
autographed volumes littered the tables. Above her head two small
bronze censers sent wreaths of incense curling about a vast testimonial,
acknowledging her valiant service in behalf of the anti-tobacco crusade.
Flanking this were badges of divers shape and size, representing
societies to which she belonged. In the cabinet at her left were still
more disturbing treasures such as Gerald’s first pair of shoes, and
the gavel that the last president of the Federated Sisterhood had used
before she had, as Mrs. Ivy was fond of saying, “been called upon to
hand in her resignation by the Board of Death.”

Before the error of fatigue had been entirely erased from her mental
state, her eyes fell upon a pamphlet, and she immediately became
absorbed in its contents. It set forth the need for a Home for Crippled
Animals, and by the time she reached the second page she was framing a
motion to be presented to her club on the morrow. Mrs. Ivy was greatly
addicted to motions; in fact, it was one of her missions in life
continually to move that things should be other than they were, without
in any way supplying the motive power to change them.

While thus engaged she was interrupted by a belated caller. He was a
short, heavy-set young man, with a square prominent jaw, and a twinkle
in his eye.

“_Mister_ Decker!” exclaimed Mrs. Ivy, swimming toward him. “After all
these months in those wonderful Eastern lands! I can almost catch the
odor of sandalwood about you!”

“It’s dope,” said Decker, with an easy laugh. “Chinese dope. I’ve had
these clothes cleaned twice, and I can’t get rid of it. Had them on one
night in an opium den in Hankow. Funny how that smell stays with you.”

“An opium den?” repeated Mrs. Ivy, lifting a protesting hand. “And is no
effort being made to stamp out such iniquities in China? Might not some
concerted action on the part of the women’s clubs in all the Christian
countries create a public sentiment against them?”

Decker bit his lip as he stooped to pick up the leaflet she had dropped.

“Gerald’s here I suppose?”

“Of course! How thoughtless of me not to explain that I always insist
upon the dear lad resting between four and five. He inherits delicate
lungs from his father, and an emotional, artistic temperament from me.
Then both of his maternal grandparents had heart trouble.”

“Still hammers away at his music, I suppose?” Decker asked, minutely
inspecting the photograph of a meek-looking female who appeared totally
unable to live up to the bold, aggressive signature with which she had
signed herself.

“Dear Miss Snell,” Mrs. Ivy explained, “corresponding secretary of the
A. T. L. A. If you had _only_ come sooner you could have met her. What
were you asking? Oh, yes! about Gerald’s music. Why, you could no more
imagine Gerald without music, than you could think of a bird without
wings. He would simply perish without a piano. When we are abroad we
rent one if we are only going to be in a place ten days. His Papa can’t
understand this, but then Mr. Ivy is not musical, poor dear; he really
doesn’t know a fugue from a fantasie.”

“Neither do I,” said Decker. “Do the Queeringtons still live next door?”

“Yes. You know our beloved Doctor has married again.”

“What! Good old Syllogism Queerington! you don’t mean it! I wonder if he
knows her first name? He taught me four years up at the University and
never could remember mine.”

“Oh! here’s my boy! Are you feeling better, dear?” Mrs. Ivy turned
expectant eyes to the door where a lean, loosely put together young
man was just entering. He had the slouching gait that indicates relaxed
ambitions as well as relaxed muscles, and his hands were deep in his
pockets as if they were at home there.

“Hello, Decker, glad to see you,” he drawled languidly. “Wish you’d stir
the fire, Mater dear; it’s beastly cold in here.”

“I’ll do it,” said Decker shortly.

Gerald Ivy dropped gracefully on the sofa, and became absorbed in
examining his nails. He was rather a handsome if anemic youth, with the
general air of one who has weighed the world and found it wanting. His
eyes, large and brown and effective, swept the room restlessly. They
were accomplished eyes, being capable of expressing more emotions in a
moment than Gerald had felt in a lifetime.

As he idly turned the leaves of a magazine, he asked Decker how long he
had been back in America.

“A couple of months, but I’ve only been in town two weeks. Sorry to hear
you are under the weather.”

“Oh! I’m a ruin,” said Gerald; “a dilapidated, romantic ruin.
Something’s gone wrong in the belfry to-day. Is my face swollen, Mater?”

Mrs. Ivy bent over him in instant solicitude.

“I do believe it _is_ swollen, darling; just here. Look, Mr. Decker,
doesn’t it seem a trifle fuller than the other side?”

Cropsie Decker’s eye, not being trained by years of maternal solicitude,
failed to distinguish any difference.

“No matter,” said Gerald gloomily; “if it isn’t then it’s something
else. What’s the news, Decker?”

“The only news for me is this idiotic talk that has been allowed to go
the rounds about Don Morley. That is what I came to see you about. What
does Dillingham have to say about it?”

“Oh, you know Dill; he side-steps. The whole thing has blown over here
months ago; the subject is as extinct as the dodo.”

“Well, it won’t be extinct long! I’ve cabled Don to come home, and I
bet he’ll stir things up. There’s nothing to hold him now that Margery
Sequin’s broken her engagement.”

“So sad!” murmured Mrs. Ivy. “I hope young Mr. Dillingham won’t do
anything desperate. To think of his cup of happiness being dashed from
his lips--”

The two young men looked at each other and laughed.

“Don’t worry about Dill, Mater. He has more than one cup to fall back
on. It is old man Sequin that may do something desperate. I hear they
have made no end of a row, but Margery holds her own.”

“They say on the street,” said Decker, “that Mr. Sequin has been
counting on the Dillinghams’ money to reinforce the bank. He’s been
going it pretty heavy the last two years.”

“One cannot live by bread alone,” quoted Mrs. Ivy; “our friends have
been living the material life, they have forgotten that they are but
stewards, and as stewards will be held accountable for the way they
use their wealth. Mrs. Sequin makes absolutely no effort to advance
the progress of the world. She has refused from the first to join the
A.T.L.A. and she is not even a member of the Woman’s Club.”

“Well, I hope Mr. Sequin hasn’t been playing with Don Morley’s money,”
 said Decker, resuming the subject from which Mrs. Ivy had flown off at
a tangent. “Donald has always left everything to him, and doesn’t know
anything more about his investments than I do. All he is concerned with
is spending his income, and that keeps him busy.”

At this moment Norah appeared with fresh tea and cakes, making her way
with some difficulty through the labyrinth of red lamps, small tables,
foot-stools and marble-crowned pedestals that crowded the room.

“Ah!” cried Mrs. Ivy, “here are some of the little cakes, Gerald,
that you love. You will try one, won’t you? We have the greatest time
tempting his appetite, Mr. Decker. He can only eat what he likes. I have
always contended with his father that there was some physical cause for
his craving sweets. I never refused them to him when he was a child.
But from the time he was born he has never really lived on food, he has
lived on music.”

Gerald, at the moment regaling himself with his second cake, gave
evidence that he did not rely solely on the sustaining power of music.

“And now, will you excuse me, dear Mr. Decker?” asked Mrs. Ivy,
gathering her lavender skirts about her. “I am a very, very busy woman,
and my desk claims much of my time. You will come to us again, won’t
you? Gerald’s friends, you know, are my friends. _Good_-by.” And with a
tender pressure of the hand, and a lingering look she was gone.

Gerald waited until the door was closed, then produced cigarettes which
he proffered to Decker.

“Mater’s last hobby is tobacco,” he smiled indulgently. “She is going
to abolish it from the universe. Do you remember how Doctor Queerington
used to hold forth on the subject at the university?”

“By the way, your mother tells me he has married again. I don’t know
why, but that tickles me. Was she a widow?”

Gerald with his elbows on the arms of his chair and holding his teacup
with both hands just below the level of his eyes, looked suddenly
gloomy.

“No,” he said. “I wish to Heaven she was one!”

“What’s the matter with Old Syllogism? I always thought he was a rather
good sort.”

“I’m not thinking about him!” Gerald said impatiently. “I am thinking of
the girl. She can’t be much older than I am and the most exquisite thing
you ever beheld. Her coloring is absolutely luminous. She ought to be
painted by Besnard or La Touche or some of those French chaps that make
a specialty of light. She positively radiates!”

“How did she ever happen to marry the Doctor?”

“Heaven knows! He captured her in the woods somewhere. I don’t suppose
she had ever seen a man before. Jove! You ought to see her play tennis,
and to hear her laugh. She’s a perfect wonder, as free and easy as one
of the boys, but straight as a die. Doesn’t give a flip for money or
clothes, or society. Did you ever hear of a really pretty girl being
like that?”

“I hope Doctor Queerington likes her as well as you do.”

“Heavens, man! everybody likes her; you can’t help it. But nobody
understands her. You see they look on her as a child; they haven’t the
faintest conception of what she is going through.”

“And you think you have?”

“I know it. She’s trying to adjust herself, and she can’t. She’s finding
out her mistake and making a game fight to hide it. When she first came
she went in for everything. She had never played tennis or golf, and she
got more fun out of learning than anybody I ever saw. Then suddenly she
stopped. Some old desiccated relative told the Doctor it didn’t look
well for his wife to be running around with the young people, and that
settled it. She gave up like an angel, and she’s not the kind that likes
to give up either. Now her days are devoted to the heavy domestic, and
her evenings to improving her mind in the Doctor’s stuffy old study.”

“Talking to the Doctor,” confessed Decker, “always affected me like
looking at Niagara Falls; grand, and imposing and awe-inspiring, but a
little goes a long way. How is she standing it?”

“Getting thinner and paler and prettier every day. She’s a country
girl, you know, used to horses, and outdoor exercise. She must have been
beastly homesick, but she’s game through and through. It was awfully
hard for her to bluff at first. That’s because she is so honest. But she
has had to learn. No woman, good or bad, can get through life without
learning to bluff, only it comes harder for the good ones. What’s that
confounded racket in the street?”

They rose and went to the window, Gerald looking over the shoulder of
his shorter companion.

A superannuated gray mule hitched to a heavy cart had come to a
standstill in the middle of the street, and a group of excited negroes
were vainly trying to induce him to move on. With one ear cocked
forward, and his forefeet firmly planted, the decrepit animal dumbly
made his declaration of independence, taking the blows that rained upon
his back with the dogged heroism of one who has resolved to die rather
than surrender.

“By Jupiter, if those coons aren’t fixing to build a fire under him!”
 exclaimed Decker. “They’d rather fool with a balking mule than eat
watermelon! Let’s go out to see the sport.”

When Decker reached the porch, having left Gerald at the hall mirror,
inspecting his face with minute solicitude, a new figure had appeared on
the scene. It was a girl dressed in white, standing in the Queeringtons’
yard, and as he looked he saw her suddenly dart out of the gate and into
the street as if she had been shot from a cannon.

“Stop pulling his head like that!” she demanded. “Don’t you dare to
strike him again. Take that fire away!”

The negroes fell back somewhat astonished, and the driver arrested his
whip in the air.

“I’ll show you how to make him go,” she went on; “put mud in his mouth.
Yes, mud, a big lump of mud. There, that’ll do; make it into a ball, and
put it in. Yes, you can! Oh, dear! Give it to me!”

She seized the mule’s lower jaw with her thumb and forefinger, and with
a deft movement succeeded in getting the unwelcome substance between the
animal’s teeth.

The mule evinced surprise, then curiosity. His fore feet relaxed, his
eye lost its fire, and when a gentle pressure fell upon his halter, he
was too engrossed in the new sensation to resist it.

“Bravo, Miss Lady!” called Gerald, sauntering forward to meet her. “I
told you you were irresistible. What did you whisper in his ear?”

“Lots of things!” she said, accepting his immaculate handkerchief
to wipe the mud from her hands, “but of course the mud helped. Uncle
Jimpson taught me that trick. He says a mule has room in his head for
only one thought at a time, and all you have to do is to change his
balking thought for some other and he’ll go.”

“I hope you will never have to put mud in my mouth,” said Gerald,
looking at her with no attempt to conceal his admiration. “Can’t you
come over and see mother for a bit? She’d love to give you a cup of
tea.”

“I don’t like tea in the afternoon; it spoils my supper.”

“Well, then, come over to see me. There’s a friend of mine I want you to
meet. I’ve been telling him about you.”

“I can’t. I’m drawing pictures for Bertie. He’ll be disappointed.”

“So will I. So will Decker.”

“Decker?” Miss Lady flashed a glance at him. “You don’t mean Cropsie
Decker?”

“Yes, I do; the special correspondent for the _Herald-Post_. Is that
sufficient inducement?”

Miss Lady looked at him rather strangely. “I’ll come,” she said after a
moment’s hesitation.

They did not return to the parlor but to the music-room, a large room
on the opposite side of the hall, which Mrs. Ivy, a firm believer in
the psychological effect of color, had fitted out in blue to induce a
contemplative mood in the occupants. On the mantel and tables were the
same miscellaneous collection of bric-a-brac that characterized the
parlor. Several pictures of Gerald adorned the walls, the most imposing
of which presented him seated at the piano, with his mother standing
beside him, a rapt expression on her elevated profile.

Miss Lady flitted about from object to object, asking questions, not
waiting for answers, seeing everything, commenting on everything while
the two young men stood side by side on the hearth rug and watched her.
She was like a humming-bird afraid to light.

“Please, Mrs. Queerington,” Gerald begged at last. “You know you don’t
care for those old kodaks. I’ll show them to you another time. I want
you to talk to Decker. Sit down here in this big chair and I’ll sit at
your feet, where I belong, and Cropsie’ll sit anywhere he likes and tell
us about his adventures.”

“But where’s your mother? I thought you said she was serving tea?”

“She’ll be down directly. Now, tell us a story, Decker. A man can’t
wander around the Orient for a year without having something exciting
happen to him.”

“I’m afraid I haven’t an experiencing nature,” said Decker, smiling.
“You ought to have Morley here. He’s the fellow that went over with me,
Mrs. Queerington. I’ll back him against the field for having adventures.
You remember that big fire last year in Tokyo? Don was the first Johnny
on the spot, doing the noble hero act, dragging out women and children
and gallantly fighting the flames, while I lay up in bed at the Imperial
Hotel and fought mosquitoes! He was in a collision at sea, just off the
coast of Korea, got mixed up in a Chinese uprising in Nanking and
was arrested for a spy while taking pictures of the fortifications at
Miyajima. If I had half his luck I’d be the highest priced man in the
syndicate.”

“I don’t know that I particularly envy him his luck in the incident
that happened here just before he left,” said Gerald, lighting a fresh
cigarette.

“It was nothing to his discredit,” said Decker hotly. “He happened to be
a witness when that fool Dillingham got into a shooting scrape, and he
left town because he did not want to testify against the man his niece
was going to marry. He didn’t consider the consequences, he never does.
It was a toss up when I met him in ‘Frisco whether he would come home,
or go on.”

“Didn’t he know he was indicted?” asked Gerald.

“Certainly not. Neither of us knew it until I got home and found people
talking about ‘Poor Donald Morley,’ and acting as if he were a refugee
from justice. Two or three letters came from Mrs. Sequin, but she was
so busy urging Don to stay away that she hadn’t time to write anything
else. We did get one old home paper, somewhere in Java, with an account
of the trial. That was the first intimation Don had that Dillingham was
throwing off on him. Even then he could scarcely believe it; there’s
nothing in him to understand a man like Lee Dillingham.”

“But he was with him,--that night at the saloon,” ventured Miss Lady,
sitting up very straight and listening very intently.

Gerald smiled skeptically. “He went in out of the rain, my dear lady;
that’s what he wrote home, I understand; and he didn’t indulge in
a single drink. Rather a strain on the imagination in the light of
subsequent events.”

“See here, Ivy,” said Decker, rising and standing before the fire with
his square jaw thrust out, and the twinkle gone from his eye. “I happen
to know this story from beginning to end, and we both know Don Morley.
He’s as full of faults as a porcupine is of quills, but he’s neither a
liar nor a coward. If he says he was sober that night I’d stake my life
he was.”

There was an uncomfortable pause during which Gerald tenderly felt his
afflicted face, and Decker glared at the chandelier.

“He ought to have stayed to explain,” said Miss Lady, not daring to look
up; “a man’s first duty is to himself and--and to those who care for
him.”

“That was the trouble,” said Decker slowly. “It seems that the one
person Don cared most about wouldn’t listen to an explanation. He wrote
her full particulars, and asked her to telegraph him if he should go or
stay. When I met him in ‘Frisco he had been waiting for that wire for
three days, and he was nearly off his head. I got him on the steamer
almost by main force. We laid over ten days in Honolulu, and he got the
notion that a letter would be waiting for him in Yokohama, and that he
would take the next steamer home. All the way across I heard about that
girl from the time the Chino brought our coffee in the morning until we
went below again for the night. He all but said his prayers to her; cut
out everything to drink; even refused to play a friendly game of poker.
Why, I’ve tramped so many decks to the tune of that girl’s charms that I
could write a book about her.”

“What is her name?” asked Gerald greatly interested.

“Heavens, I don’t know! She was a wood nymth, a dryad, a jewel, a
flower, I could keep it up indefinitely. He had a new one for her every
day. When we reached Japan, he couldn’t wait for the steamer to dock but
went ashore in the pilot boat, and made a bee line for Cook’s. There was
nothing there. It was like that at every port we touched. Each time
he would get his hopes up to fever heat, and each time he’d be
disappointed. I never saw such perseverance and belief. He made excuse
after excuse for her. He was too proud to write again, and he got leaner
and leaner and more and more homesick. You know that collision I spoke
of? Well, he got in that by waiting over a steamer at Nagasaki in the
hope of getting a letter before he left Japan.”

“What happened next?” asked Gerald; “did another planet swim into his
ken?”

“Hardly. The smash came just before I left him, a couple of months ago.
We were at Raffles Hotel in Singapore having tea with some French girls
from the steamer. Our purser happened along and gave Don a letter which
I recognized as being from Mrs. Sequin. He read the first sheet, then
looked up in a wild sort of way, and asked if we’d mind excusing him as
he had something he wanted to see to before the steamer sailed. At five
o’clock he’d never shown up, and I had to hustle our bags ashore and
start out to look for him. He’d been awfully seedy for a couple of
months and when he got left I knew something serious had happened. I
found him late that night in the foreign hospital out of his head with
a fever. It seems the letter had told him that his girl was going to
be married, and half beside himself he had gotten into a rikisha, and
ridden for hours in the tropical sun, trying to face the fact. Of course
in the run-down state he was in, it put him out of business, and by the
time he got back to Raffles’, he didn’t know who he was, nor where he
was. I stayed with him until the _Herald-Post_ sent for me to come
home. Maybe you don’t think I hated to leave the old chap, in that
God-forsaken country, lying flat on his back, staring at the ceiling,
with all his illusions smashed.”

“Did he want to come with you?” asked Gerald.

“He didn’t want anything. He had wanted one thing so long there was no
more want left in him. I tried to get him to let me engage passage for
him on the next home-bound steamer. But he said he doubted if he’d ever
come back, that as soon as he was able to travel he would go on around
the world, and that it didn’t make much difference where he landed.”

“Quite a tragic little romance,” Gerald said. “What a lot of mischief
you women have to answer for, Mrs. Q.!”

But Miss Lady did not hear him, she was still leaning forward absorbed
in Decker’s narrative.

“If he comes home, in answer to your cable, when can he get here?” she
asked.

“Not before Christmas I should say.”

“If I were Lee Dillingham I should go South for the winter,” Gerald
said, going to the piano and striking a few random chords.

After Cropsie Decker left, Miss Lady sat very quiet in the big chair,
while Gerald played to her. It was well that only the kindly old bust of
Liszt looked down on her tense white face, and clasped hands.

For over two months she had been fighting a specter, never daring to
lift her eyes to it, but fighting it blindly, passionately, unceasingly.
She had denied its existence, refuted every memory, filled her life to
the brim with other interests, other affections, and here suddenly she
had met it face to face, and it was no longer horrible, but a beautiful,
radiant vision, a thing to be buried in her innermost being, a sacred,
solemn thing, not to be looked at, or dwelt upon, but no longer to be
denied.

The stormy, insistent strains of the “Appassionata” filled the room,
surging through every fiber of her, lifting and abasing her by turns.
How could she get hold of herself while Gerald played like that? She was
sinking in a great sea of emotion and the music swept about her like a
mighty gale, shutting out everything in the world but Donald Morley. He
had not failed her, it was she who had failed him. He was coming home,
and it was too late. She would have to meet him face to face, to see
all that he had suffered in his eyes and speak no word. Surely she might
give him this one hour, just while the music lasted; give it to him and
to herself for the lifetime together they had missed.

She did not know when the music stopped, she did not know when Gerald
came back to the hassock at her feet. He had evidently been there some
time when she was aware of his elbow on the arm of her chair, and his
head buried in it.

“Gerald!” she said, starting up; “what’s the matter?”

“Everything. Is that your trouble?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that you are unhappy,” he said, catching her hand.

She sprang to her feet and snapped on the electric lights.

“Do I look as if I were unhappy?” she demanded, flashing on him her
old, bright smile. “It was the music, and the twilight, and the way you
played. That sonata ought never to be played except in a crowded room
with all the lights on.”

“It wasn’t the music,” Gerald persisted; “you know it wasn’t.
Something’s troubling you, and something is troubling me. May I tell you
what is the matter with me, Miss Lady?”

He was looking at her very intently across the table, and Miss Lady for
the first time recognized the danger signals in his eyes.

“Let me guess!” she cried, her wits springing to her rescue. “I think I
know. I thought so when I first came in. It’s mumps!”

Gerald’s hand flew instinctively to his face, and his eyes sought the
mirror. Miss Lady, in applying to Gerald Ivy, Uncle Jimpson’s remedy for
a balking mule, had averted a disaster.



CHAPTER XV


Time was an abstraction of which the inhabitants of Bean Alley took
little notice. The arbitrary division of one’s life into weeks and days
and hours seemed, on the whole, useless. There was but one day for the
men, and that was pay day, and one for the women, and that was rent day.
As for the children, every day was theirs, just as it should be in every
corner of the world.

On this particular fall afternoon, just outside Phineas Flathers’
cottage, a lively game was in progress. It was a game known in Bean
Alley as “Sockabout,” and it had to do with caps or battered hats laid
in a row, and with a small rubber ball that was thrown into them from
a distance. Like many other apparently simple diversions, Sockabout had
its complexities. In fact, the rules admitted of so many interpretations
that an umpire was indispensable.

Under ordinary circumstances Chick Flathers would have scorned so
passive a role as umpire, but to-day he was handicapped. In the first
place he had no cap to contribute to the row on the ground, and in the
second he was burdened with a very large and wriggly bundle, which gave
evidence of marked disfavor the moment he ceased to jolt it violently on
his knees.

In the midst of an unusually fierce altercation, in which four boys
contended for the same cap, Skeeter Sheeley’s voice rose above the
clamor.

“It’s our turn! Umpire says so, didn’t you, Chick? Aw, you did, too! I
kin understand you better ‘n you kin understand yourself. ‘Course it’s
ours. Stop shovin’ me, Gussie McGlory, I’ll swat yer in the jaw in a
minute! Look out, Chick! Look out fer the kid!”

The youngest resident of Bean Alley was probably saved from premature
death by the timely appearance of two ladies at the far end of the
street.

Chick, recognizing the younger one, started joyfully to meet her, but at
sight of her companion he stopped short. For two years he had regarded
that plump, smiling, elderly lady as his arch enemy. She was after him.
She wanted to put him in something that sounded like “The Willows Awful
Home.” Once she had almost gotten him, but Aunt ‘Tella interposed. He
was not afraid of the truant officer, nor of the cop, although they were
generally after him, too, but he had horrible nightmares in which he saw
himself being dragged into captivity by this bland lady in the purple
dress, who always smiled.

Just as he was seeking a hiding-place sufficiently large to accommodate
himself and his charge, he was summoned home. Considerable commotion was
apparent in the crowded kitchen and Mr. Flathers was moving about with
an alacrity unusual to him.

“Git off your shoes and stockings, Chick, and turn your coat inside out.
Here, I’ll hold the baby; yer Mammy’s nursing the other one. Shove that
beer can under the stove, and hide that there cuckoo clock.”

Chick followed instructions with the air of one who understood the
situation. It was not the first time he had prepared hurriedly for
visitors.

“They’re stopping at Jireses’,” reported Mr. Flathers from the window.
“Here, take this kid and set out there on the door-step. Don’t you dare
budge till they’ve saw you and spoke to you.”

Chick resumed his position on the door-step with a heavy heart. The line
of battle had been pushed south, and he was completely out of the firing
line.

His bare feet and legs were cold in the biting November air, and he had
jolted the baby until he felt there were no more jolts left in him. It
was, moreover, a terrifying business to sit there and calmly wait his
fate.

“Them’s them!” announced Skeeter Sheeley, racing down the alley. “They
give Mr. Jires some oranges. If they give you one, you goin’ to gimme
half?”

Chick was too miserable to answer. The bars of an institution seemed to
be already closing upon him.

Mrs. Ivy, holding her skirts very high and picking her way gingerly
around the frozen puddles, was the first to reach him.

“Ah! Here’s our good little friend Rick, or Dick, is it? And this is the
sweet little baby sister that God sent you.”

“Naw it ain’t,” said Skeeter; “that there’s a boy, an’ it ain’t no kin
to him. Its paw’s in the pen, an’ its maw’s up fer ninety days, an’ its
jes’ boardin’ at his house.”

“The case that was reported for the Home,” said Mrs. Ivy, turning with a
significant nod to her companion who had just come up.

At the word “home” Chick shuddered. It was the most terrible word in the
English language to him.

“What’s the matter with your thumb, old fellow?” Miss Lady asked, seeing
his frightened look. “Come here, Skeeter, and tell me what he says.”

She relieved Chick of the young person whose parents were not in a
position to minister to his wants, and sat on the door-step between the
two boys, listening with flattering attention to a detailed description
of each hero’s wounds and scars and how they had been received.

Mrs. Ivy, meanwhile, a veritable spider in the midst of a web
of institutions, was warily planning to ensnare every helpless,
poverty-stricken fly that came her way. To her, the web was not made
for the fly, but the fly for the web; supplying flies was her chief
occupation.

Standing just inside the kitchen door with her skirts still gathered
carefully about her, she viewed her surroundings with mournful sympathy.

“The fact are,” Phineas was saying as he held his coat together at the
collar, in a pretended effort to conceal his lack of a shirt, “that we
ain’t been prosperin’ since you was last here. Looks like the hand of
the Lord--”

“Ah, Mr. Flathers,” remonstrated Mrs. Ivy, with a finger on her lip,
“never forget that whom He loveth He chasteneth.”

“I don’t, Mrs. Ivy, I don’t. I keep that in mind. If it wasn’t fer that,
Mrs. Ivy, I declare I don’t know what I would do. Now you comin’ to-day
was a answer to prayer! I just ast that some way would be pervided ‘fore
the rent man come back at six o’clock. I didn’t say in my prayer _what_
way, I just said _a_ way, that _a_ way would be pervided. And when I
seen you and the young lady turnin’ in the alley, I sez to Maria, ‘never
try to shake my faith no more, the clouds has been lifted!’”

Mrs. Ivy, who was much more given to dispensing morals than money,
shifted her position.

“Mr. Flathers,” she said, looking at him with what she conceived to be a
searching glance, “do you ever drink?”

Assuring himself that Chick had gotten the can quite out of sight,
Phineas looked at her reproachfully:

“Me? Why, Mrs. Ivy, I thought everybody knowed that since I joined the
Church--of course I ain’t denying that there _was_ a time when I knowed
the taste of liquor. There ain’t no good denying that, and, besides
confession is good fer me, it humbles my spirit, Mrs. Ivy, it keeps me
from being a publican.”

“And tobacco?” queried Mrs. Ivy. “Liquor and tobacco go hand in hand,
they are twin evils. Are you addicted to the use of tobacco?”

“Not me!” said Phineas, truthfully for once. “I ain’t soiled my lips
with a seegar for over twenty years, and you couldn’t git me to chew if
you chloroformed me. Ef liquor is the drink, terbaccer is the food of
the devil, as I see it.” Mrs. Ivy beamed upon him, as she opened the
silver bag at her belt. “I shall report your case at our next meeting,”
 she said with enthusiasm. “I shall quote your very words. And now I
am going to pin this little badge on you, this little white badge that
tells the world you belong to the Anti-Tobacco League. You have the
honor of wearing what few of our greatest statesmen can wear! You have
proven that a humble laborer can lead the way to Reform.”

Miss Lady appeared at this point with the Boarder, who like most
individuals of his class, complained continuously of the quantity and
quality of his food.

“You find us in a bad way, Mis’ Squeerington,” Phineas said, offering
her a bottomless chair with the air of a Christian martyr. “If my sister
Myrtella knowed the half of what we was passin’ through she wouldn’t
continue to steel her heart against us.”

“Myrtella’s heart’s all right,” said Miss Lady cheerfully; “she takes
care of Chick, doesn’t she?”

“She does, mam, in a way. But there’s heavy expenses on a pore man with
a family. Mrs. Flathers now ain’t been able to have a see-ance since
before the baby come. She did give one trance settin’ yesterday, but
she says she don’t know what’s got into her, she feels so sort of weak
like!”

“How long has she been taking care of this other baby?” Miss Lady asked.

“Most ever since ours come. The Juvenile Court was looking round fer
some one to nurse him till his maw got out of the jail hospital. I sez
to Maria, ‘Here’s a chanct to do a good Christian act an’ earn a honest
penny. We’ll take it in an’ treat it like our own, sez I, an’ the Lord
will not fergit us, sez I!”

The Boarder, taking advantage of this assurance of hospitality, set up
such a peremptory demand for food, that Miss Lady was compelled to walk
the floor with him.

“Where is Mrs. Flathers?” she asked in despair. “Can’t we give him a
bottle or something?”

Maria, more limp, and inanimate than usual, came out of the dim interior
of the adjoining room, carrying a yet more limp and inanimate bundle
which she exchanged with Miss Lady for hers, and silently retired into
the inner room where she was followed by Mrs. Ivy.

“An’ this here is ours!” exclaimed Phineas, bending with sudden
enthusiasm over the child in Miss Lady’s arms, and tenderly lifting the
shawl from the weazened face and tiny claw-like hands. “This here is
Loreny. There ain’t nary one of the rest of ‘em lived over two weeks,
an’ this here one is goin’ on four. Kinder looks like we’re goin’ to
keep her with us, don’t it?”

Miss Lady could find no answer. The white lips and the blue circles
about the small, sunken eyes, bespoke the same disinclination to risk
life under such circumstances as had been shown by all the other little
Flatherses.

“Course she ain’t like that other baby,” Phineas went on with genuine
earnestness, “but then he’s a boy, an’ eats more. She’s goin’ to git fat
an’ pretty, ain’t you, Loreny?”

He put his coarse brown thumb into the little hand which closed about it
and clung to it, and sat watching her, unmindful of his visitor.

“She don’t look what you’d call strong,” he went on, anxiously, “but you
wouldn’t say she was sick, would you?”

“I am afraid I should,” Miss Lady said gravely; “she looks very sick to
me.”

“She does? Then I’d better git the doctor,” Phineas rose hurriedly,
then sat down again. “But he never done the others no good. Maria always
contended it was him that killed ‘em. Ain’t there somethin’ we kin do?
Don’t you know somethin’?”

“Yes, I think I do, only you may not be willing to do it.”

“You try me. I’ll do anything you say, Miss. If the Lord will only spare
her--”

“It’s not the Lord that’s taking her,” Miss Lady cried impatiently,
“it’s you that are sending her, Mr. Flathers. Can’t you see that you are
killing your baby?”

He looked at her in amazed horror.

“Yes, you are!” went on Miss Lady fiercely, “you are selling her food
to another baby; you are letting her mother work so hard that she can
scarcely nourish herself. Just look at Mrs. Flathers! Anybody can see
that if she had better food and less to do she’d be a different person.”

“Oh, Maria was real pretty onct,” Phineas said somewhat resentfully,
“but when a man marries one of them slim little blondes he never knows
what he’s gittin’. They sort of shrink up on yer an’ git faded an’
stringy.”

“Yes, but think what she got,” said Miss Lady determined to press the
matter home. “Myrtella says you were a strong, handsome young man, who
could have turned your hand to almost anything, and look at you now! A
broken-down loafer, sitting around the saloons, talking religion while
your baby starves. I don’t wonder Myrtella is ashamed of you, I am
ashamed of you, and if this poor little girl ever lives to grow up, she
will be ashamed of you, too!”

“No, no,” cried Phineas brokenly, his head in his hands, “she won’t
be that--if the Lord,--I mean if she lives, I’ll be a better man, Mis’
Squeerington, indeed I will. Nobody ever will know in the world how much
I want children of my own. That’s why I ‘dopted Chick--that’s one reason
I took in this new one. Seemed like as if my baby went--”

“We’ll try to keep her,” Miss Lady said with a rush of sympathy. “I’ll
do everything I can but you must help, Mr. Flathers. You are willing to
do your part, aren’t you?”

His emotions, used to responding to false stimulants, being now appealed
to by the one genuine feeling in him, threatened to become uncontrolled.

“There, there!” Miss Lady said, “if you really want to save her, I think
there’s a way.”

“Not a Orphan’s Home?” asked Phineas, lifting one eye from the baby’s
petticoat where his head had been buried.

“No, a clean home of her own. There’s no reason why you shouldn’t go to
work, Mr. Flathers, and support your family decently. I’ll take Chick
home with me. Myrtella will be glad to have him for a little visit. Mrs.
Ivy is going to send the other baby to the Foundling’s Home. Then you’ll
only have to look after Mrs. Flathers and the baby; you surely can do
that, can’t you?”

“Yes ‘m, I kin do that. ‘Course any man kin do that. But I been out of a
regular job so long, you’d sorter help me find something to start on?”

“I’ll get you something to do, if you will only stick to it. Perhaps
Mrs. Sequin can give you work at her new house. She gave our old colored
man, Uncle Jimpson, a place.”

“Jes’ so it ain’t garden work, nor gittin’ up coal, nor nothin’ that
brings on rheumatism.”

“Have you rheumatism?”

“No, mam, Praise God! I have escaped this far by bein’ kereful. You know
what it means, Mis’ Squeerington, when a man with a family gits down
with the rheumatism. There’s Jires, now--”

“Yes, and Mr. Jires does more for his family lying flat on his back than
you do for yours, up and walking around! You’re not fooling me one bit,
Mr. Flathers, and there’s no use trying to fool yourself. You either
mean seriously to go to work or you don’t. Which is it?”

Phineas Flathers’ strong impulse was to flee the scene. He saw his
liberty vanishing before the awful prospect held out by this pretty
young lady who could be so sympathetic one moment and so stern the next.
But the tiny claw-like fingers of Loreny held him fast. He looked at his
imprisoned thumb and smiled tenderly. Then he faced Miss Lady squarely
for the first time.

“You help me git a job, Miss, an’ I’ll promise to take keer of this here
baby.”

“What you need,” came the murmur of Mrs. Ivy’s voice from the next room,
where she was taking leave of Maria Flathers, “is more beauty in your
home, something to uplift you and inspire you. I am going to send you
one of our traveling art galleries, you may keep the pictures a whole
week, long enough to learn the titles and the names of the painters.
Just think what it will mean to lift your tired eyes to a beautiful,
serene Madonna! And couldn’t you have more color in your home? We find
color so stimulating. Scarlet geraniums for instance. Wouldn’t you like
some scarlet geraniums?”

“I dunno where we’d put ‘em at,” Maria said wearily, shifting the weight
of the Boarder to her other arm. Then her face hardened suddenly, and
she wheeled into the kitchen.

“Flathers,” she said, “it’s him coming round the house now. He said he’d
be back before six, an’ wouldn’t stand no foolin’. What you goin’ to do,
Flathers?”

Before Miss Lady and Mrs. Ivy could make their exit, the way was blocked
by a heavy-set, muscular, one-eyed man who placed a hand on either side
of the door jamb and unnecessarily announced that there he was. Frantic
efforts on the part of Phineas to signify to the newcomer by winks
and gestures, that the presence of guests would prevent his talking
business, were without effect.

“You ladies’ll have to excuse me,” said the intruder cheerfully, “but
I can’t fool with this bunch no longer. It’s pay, or git out, this time
and no mistake.”

Maria began to cry, and forgot to jolt the Boarder, and the Boarder who
insisted upon being jolted every instant he was not sleeping or eating,
began to cry also. Whereupon Loreny, who had been laid upon the kitchen
table, heard the noise and felt called upon to add her voice to the
chorus.

By this time Chick and his colleagues, scenting excitement from afar,
had followed its trail and now presented themselves breathless and
interested to await developments. “Puttin’ out” was not a particular
novelty in Bean Alley, but the presence of guests added a picturesque
feature.

“If you can wait a week longer,” said Phineas with some attempt at
dignity, “I’ll be in a position to settle up to date. I’m expectin’ to
git a job--”

At this the rent man threw back his head and laughed, and the youngsters
back of him laughed, and even the Boarder stopped crying a moment to see
what had happened.

“But he really is,” insisted Miss Lady, coming to Phineas’ assistance.
“He’s going to work the first of the week. Surely you can wait a week
longer.”

“I can, Miss!” said the man in the door, gallantly. “I been waiting a
week longer on Flathers for more’n two months. There ain’t absolutely no
use in arguing the matter further. It’s pay up, or git out, _to-day_.”

“Well, if this ain’t the limit!” said Phineas, with the air of one who
had reached it many times before, but never such a limitless limit as
this.

“But if we pay this month’s rent for him, can’t you let him make up
the back rent later?” argued Miss Lady, trying to comfort Maria who
threatened to become hysterical.

“When you’ve known Flathers as long as I have, you won’t talk about him
paying up.”

“But you can’t put them out like this, with that little baby and no
place to go!”

“There’s the Charity Organization, and the Alms House,” suggested Mrs.
Ivy, wiping her eyes through sympathy.

“I’d hate to drive ‘em to that,” said the man doggedly, “but I got my
own family to consider, and I ain’t what I once was, since I lost my
eye.”

“Poor man,” sighed Mrs. Ivy; “how fortunate It was the left one! How did
it happen?”

“Shot out,” said the man, nothing loath to enter into particulars. “In
a scrap between a pair of young swells that was hangin’ round my place.
Shot out in cold blood when I wasn’t lookin’.”

“But, my good man, didn’t you prosecute?” asked Mrs. Ivy. “You know we
have a Legal Aid Society for just such cases as yours.”

[Illustration: Maria began to cry, and forgot to jolt the Boarder]

“Yes’m, but one of the young gentlemen skipped the country, lit out fer
foreign parts, took to the tall timber, as you might say.”

“But he was not the one who did the shooting, was he?” asked Miss Lady,
a sudden bright spot on either cheek, and the steady determination in
her eye that had been Flathers’ undoing.

“I ain’t never been able to say which one done it,” said the man,
faltering under her steady gaze.

“Perhaps it was worth your while not to say?”

The man shot a quick glance of suspicion at her, then his eye came back
to Phineas.

“Of course, I don’t want to push him into the Poor House, and if he
expects to get work--”

“I do, Dick,” said Phineas fervently. “Monday morning I put my
shoulder-blade to the wheel somewhere.”

“Well, if the ladies’ll stand for this month,” said the man, evidently
anxious to get away, “I’ll wait a week longer on the back rent.”

Miss Lady was preoccupied and silent on the way home. The world
sometimes seemed desperately sordid, and human nature a baffling
proposition.

At her gate Mrs. Ivy halted suddenly: “Do you know,” she said, “it has
just occurred to me! I shouldn’t be one bit surprised if that horrid
one-eyed man was the very one Mr. Morley shot!”



CHAPTER XVI


Christmas night on Billy-goat Hill, and twinkling lights, beginning with
candles set in bottles in the humblest cottages in Bean Alley, dotted
the hillside here and there, until they all seemed to converge at one
brilliant spot on the summit, where a veritable halo of light hung above
the hilltop.

For Angora Heights was having a house-warming, and never since old Bob
Carsey brought home his young bride from Alabama, had such preparations
been known for a social function. All the carriages in the neighborhood
had been pressed into service, and a half dozen motors had been sent out
from town to convey the guests from the station to the house.

Within the mansion everything was magnificently new. Period rooms,
carried out with conscientious accuracy, opened into each other through
arcaded doorways. Massive gilt mirrors accentuated the wide spaces of
the hall, and repeated the lights of innumerable chandeliers. If a stray
memory or an old association had by any chance crept into the Christmas
ball, it would have found no familiar object on which to dwell. The
atmosphere was as formal and impersonal as that of a museum.

In the middle of the drawing-room, like a general issuing last orders
before a battle, stood Mrs. Sequin, her ample figure encased in an
armor of glistening black spangles, and her elaborately puffed coiffure
surmounted by an incipient helmet of blazing gems.

“Pull those portieres back a trifle,” she commanded, “and lower
that window from the top. Has Jimpson gone to the station for the
Queeringtons?”

“Yes, madam, half an hour ago,” answered the maid.

“The moment he returns tell him that he is to take the small wagon and
go back to the station at ten o’clock. The caterer has just ‘phoned that
he is sending the extra ices out on the last train, but that he
cannot send another waiter. Jenkins, leaving the way he did, has upset
everything. I suppose it is too late to get anybody now; the special car
gets here at nine. What is that noise? It sounds like some one singing
in the dining-room.”

“It’s the new furnace man, madam, that Mrs. Queerington sent. It looks
like he can’t keep himself quiet.”

“I’ll quiet him!” said Mrs. Sequin, who was as near irritation as full
dress would permit.

Phineas Flathers, having replenished the fire, was pausing a moment to
admire himself in the Dutch mirror above the mantel when Mrs. Sequin
startled him by inquiring peremptorily if he was the new man.

“I am,” said Phineas with pronounced deference, “_the_ new man and
_a_ new man. Regenerated, born again, mam, the spirit of evil having
departed from me.”

Mrs. Sequin gasped. “What is your name?”

“Flathers, mam.”

“Dreadful! I will call you Benson.”

“Benson it is. Better men than me have changed their names. There was
Saul now, Saul of Tarsus--”

“Turn the drafts off in the furnace and don’t come up-stairs again on
any account. But no,--wait a moment.” Mrs. Sequin’s keen eye swept him
from head to foot. “Have you ever had any experience in serving?”

Phineas, whose only claim to serving was that “they also serve who only
stand and wait,” dropped his eyes.

“Only the communion, mam, and the collection. But I ain’t above lending
a hand, mam. You’d do as much for me. I was just saying to the lady in
the kitchen, that anybody was fortunate to work for a person with as
generous a face as yours.”

“Clean yourself up, and put on Jenkins’ coat, and if another waiter
is absolutely necessary, they can call on you,” directed Mrs. Sequin
hurriedly, then calling to the maid, “Has Miss Margery come down yet?”

“She’s in the library, mam.”

Margery, pale and listless, turned from the window as her mother
entered.

“I was just watching for Miss Lady,” she said; “it will be rather
amusing to see her and Connie at their first big party.”

“I hope she won’t wear that childish dress she was married in. It is
all right for Connie to affect white muslin and blue ribbons, but Cousin
John’s wife ought to wear something that makes her look older. Why,
with that short gown, and the way she wears her hair, she looks like a
schoolgirl!”

“She looks very beautiful.”

“Of course she does, but what good does it do her? Here at the end of
four months she has made practically no headway. Not that she didn’t
have every opportunity! People were quite ready to take her up, but she
simply wouldn’t let them. What can you expect of a person who says that
bridge and boned gowns make her back ache? She hasn’t an idea in her
head beyond the Doctor, the children and a lot of paupers. I must say
I am terribly disappointed in her. But then I ought to be used to
disappointments by this time. What will she be when she’s middle-aged?”

“She’ll never be middle-aged,” Margery smiled; “she’ll go on being young
and making people around her feel young. Father says she is the only
person he knows who makes him forget his age. By the way, where is
Father?”

“Delayed in town as usual. He’ll probably motor out when the evening is
half over and be too tired to be polite. I’ve never seen him so upset.
Of course it’s your broken engagement. He says we may have to close the
house, now that we’ve gotten into it, and go abroad to reduce expenses,
but of course that’s ridiculous! That reminds me, did the Hortons send
regrets?”

“She did,” said Margery absently.

“Oh, dear, that means he’ll be here! He’s so horribly fastidious, he’s
sure to make remarks about my putting an Italian loggia on a Louis XVI
drawing-room. It does seem that with all the time and money we’ve spent
on this place--Isn’t that the carriage?”

“Yes, I hear Miss Lady laughing.”

As the front door swung open two bundled-up figures hurried into the
hall, bringing a gust of youth and merriment along with the keen night
air.

“I hope we are the first guests,” cried Miss Lady, shaking a scarf from
her head, “because we have had an accident. We both fell down. Connie
slipped on the step and I sat down on top of her. There was an awful rip
and we don’t know whose it is! I’m afraid to take my coat off!”

“But where is the Doctor?” cried Mrs. Sequin in dismay.

“Father would love to have come,” began Connie glibly, but Miss Lady
broke in: “I don’t think he really wanted to come, Mrs. Sequin. He said
he would be ever so much happier up in his study, playing pinocle, than
sitting out here in a straight-back gilt chair eating ice cream. Perhaps
you think I oughtn’t to have come without him?”

“Nonsense!” exclaimed Mrs. Sequin. “I get perfectly exasperated when
Cousin John does this way. There were at least a half dozen people I’d
promised to introduce to him. If he had no consideration for me he ought
to have for you. He has been keeping you at home entirely too much. He
forgets that you are twenty years his junior; he expects you to act as
if you were forty.”

“No, he doesn’t,” protested Miss Lady loyally; “the Doctor never expects
anything of anybody that isn’t right. He urged me to come, didn’t he,
Connie?”

But Connie was absorbed in a trailing flounce that hung limply about her
feet.

“Look!” she cried tragically; “it’s torn clear across the front. What
shall I do?”

“Margery’s gowns would all be too long for you,” said Mrs. Sequin,
viewing the rent through her lorgnette, “perhaps Marie can do something
with this.”

“I won’t wear it all tacked up!” cried Connie on the verge of tears;
“I’ll go home first--”

“No, you won’t,” said Miss Lady; “this is your first grown-up party and
you’ve been counting on it for weeks. You are going to change dresses
with me. I don’t mind a bit being hiked up a little, and, besides,
nobody’s going to notice me.”

“That’s perfectly absurd!” exclaimed Mrs. Sequin indignantly; “you
_must_ remember who you are, and that everybody is noticing you. Why
can’t _you_ wear one of Margery’s dresses, and let Connie have yours?”

“All right, I’ll wear anything you say. Don’t you dare cry, Connie! I’ll
never forgive you if you make your nose red. Listen! The musicians are
tuning up! May I have the first waltz, madam?” and seizing Mrs. Sequin
by her plump gloved hands, she danced that august person down the long
hall.

“Let me go, you ridiculous child,” laughed Mrs. Sequin, hurrying her
up the steps; “the motors are coming up the hill now. Make her look as
pretty as you can, Marie, and hurry!”

At a distance the brilliant, moving lights of automobiles and the dimmer
ones of carriages could be seen approaching, and very soon under the
blaze of the porch lights, hurrying figures in furs, rustling satin, and
soft velvets were being ushered formally into the big reception hall.

Mrs. Sequin, mounted on her highest social stilts, stood with Margery in
the alcove, so carefully planned for another occasion. A ball to be
sure was a poor substitute for a wedding, but Mrs. Sequin was not one to
waste her energies on vain regret. The ball was going to be a success;
already the rooms were filling rapidly with the people Mrs. Sequin most
desired to see. Old Mrs. Marchmont had risen from a sick bed to drive
out from town and bare her ancient bones in honor of the occasion. Mrs.
Bartrum had taken possession of the most becoming corner in the library
and was holding gay court there; the young people were thronging from
one room to another; everybody was laughing and chatting and exclaiming
over the charms of the new house. In fact the complacency of the hostess
over her achievement was only surpassed by the curiosity of the guests
who were confirming with their own eyes the wild rumors which had been
current of the Sequins’ extravagance.

Mr. Horton, the local architect who had not been considered of
sufficient renown to make the plans for the house, wandered from room to
room on a quiet tour of inspection. Mrs. Sequin’s fears of his judgment
were not without cause, for Mr. Horton was one of those critics whose
advice one always ignores but whose approval one ardently desires. He
was a trim, immaculate person with short, pointed beard, and narrow,
critical eyes that always seemed to be taking measurements. Passing from
the Dutch dining-room, with its blue tile, and old pewter, he paused in
the doorway of the drawing-room where the dancing had already begun. His
glance, taking in everything from the gilded fluting of the panels to
the bronze heads on the upright lines of the marble mantels, rested at
last upon an object which evidently gave his critical taste complete
satisfaction.

A young girl had paused near him and was eagerly watching the dancers.
She presented a harmony in green and gold, from her shining hair caught
in a loose coil low on her neck, to her small gold slippers that tapped
time to the music. The clinging gown of pale green that fell in loose
lines from her shoulders was veiled in deep-toned lace, revealing her
round white throat and long shapely arms, bare from shoulder to finger
tips. Horton smiled unconsciously as he watched her eager, responsive
face, and felt the suppressed vitality in every movement of her slender
body.

“Who is she?” he asked of Cropsie Decker, who stood near.

“Who’s who?”

“That radiant young thing in green. She doesn’t belong in a ballroom,
she belongs in a forest with ivy leaves in her hair. By Jove, look at
the lines of her, and the freedom of her movements. I haven’t seen such
arms in years!”

Cropsie followed his glance: “Oh, that’s the new Mrs. Queerington,--the
wife of John Jay, you know.”

“But I mean the young girl going through the door there, with the
wonderful hair, and the profile?”

“That’s Mrs. Queerington. Isn’t she a stunner? Everybody’s talking about
her to-night. I’ll introduce you if you like.”

Horton followed him around the outer edge of the dancers, still
confident that Cropsie had made a mistake. But when he was duly
presented there was no longer room for doubt.

“I hope I’m not too late to claim a dance,” he said. “I always make it
a point to dance but once during an evening, and that with the most
beautiful woman on the floor. I hope you aren’t going to let these young
sharks cut me out of my dance?”

Miss Lady lifted a pair of sparkling, excited eyes to his. From the
moment when she had appeared, half timidly in her borrowed feathers
and taken refuge under Mrs. Sequin’s experienced wing, she had been the
sensation of the evening. Adroitly conveyed from one group to another
she had left enthusiasm in her wake. She was evidently enjoying to the
utmost the novelty of receiving homage from one black-coated courtier
after another, and of hearing delightful things about herself. The only
apparent drawback to her pleasure was when she was compelled to say as
she did now:

“Thank you ever so much, but I’m not dancing.”

“Not dancing?” repeated Mr. Horton, not unmindful of the whiteness of
her shoulders against the dark marble of a neighboring pedestal,--‘“Why
not?”

“The Doctor and I have given up dancing.”

“Oh, so he doesn’t allow you to dance?”

“Allow me?” she lifted her level brows, smiling. “He simply doesn’t care
for it.”

“And you don’t care for it either?”

“Oh, yes, I do, I care for it too much. That’s why I’m not dancing.”

“But you _are_ dancing. You’ve been dancing ever since you came in. I’ve
watched you. Mightn’t you just as well be dancing with me, as dancing by
yourself?”

She laughed and shook her head, but her foot continued to pat the time,
and her eyes followed the swaying couples that swung past.

“What’s the Doctor’s objection?” Mr. Horton urged.

“He thinks it’s undignified for married women to dance, and I guess I
do, too, only--” Miss Lady sighed,--“you see, I keep forgetting that I
_am_ a married woman!”

“You certainly make other people want to forget it,” then his eyes
dropped before the childlike candor of her gaze. “Come now, Mrs.
Queerington, aren’t you taking matrimony a little seriously?”

 “Perhaps I am, but I’m new, you know, and I’ve an awful lot to
learn.”

“Hasn’t it ever occurred to you that the Doctor might have something to
learn?”

“No,” she said brightly, “he knows everything. I sometimes wish he
didn’t. I’d be proud if I could teach him even _that_ much!” and she
measured off the amount on the tip of her little finger.

“Perhaps he isn’t as good a pupil as you are. You should take him to see
‘Harnessing a Husband,’ at the Ardmore this week.”

“A play? I’d love to go to the theater just once.”

“You’ve never been? How extraordinary! Come with Mrs. Horton and me on
Friday night and let us share your first thrill.”

“May I?” Miss Lady began eagerly, then checking herself, “I’m afraid the
Doctor doesn’t care much about the modern stage. He used to enjoy
seeing the great actors, but he says the plays they put on now bore him
fearfully. Mayn’t we come to call sometime instead?”

“As you like,” said Mr. Horton, shrugging, “but I hope you realize that
you are spoiling that learned husband of yours. Instead of adapting
yourself to him, make him adapt himself to you. Come now, isn’t it about
time for you to reform? Why not begin by finishing this dance with me?”

Still she laughed and shook her head. “It isn’t that I don’t want to!
I’d rather dance than do anything in the world--except ride horseback.”

“I might have known you were a horsewoman. Do you ride much?”

“Not now.”

“The Doctor doesn’t care for it, I suppose?”

She flashed a questioning glance at him, then she looked away:

“No,” she said, “he doesn’t care for it.”

Cropsie Decker, who had been hovering in her vicinity, now came up and
claimed the next number.

“There’s a bully little corner in the conservatory where we can sit out
this waltz. You won’t mind if I carry her off, Mr. Horton?”

“Not if she takes to heart some of the wise things I’ve been telling
her,” said Horton, looking at her through his narrow eyes and pulling at
his small, fair mustache. “Au revoir, Madame Beaux Yeux!”

Miss Lady did not move from the spot where he left her. Out under the
palms in the hall, the orchestra was beginning one of Strauss’ most
distracting waltzes; her fingers tapped the time. Suddenly she held out
her hand to Cropsie.

“I can’t stand it another minute! I’ve got to dance once if I never
dance again!”

Every eye in the ballroom followed the slender figure, as it circled
in and out among the throng. Miss Lady danced with the grace and
abandonment of a child. She had given herself utterly to the joy of
the moment. She was letting herself go for the first time since her
marriage, following the glad impulse of her heart, and dancing as a
Bacchante might have danced alone on a moonlight night in some forest
glade.

When at last the music stopped Cropsie drew her into the conservatory.

“Here, come around this palm, quick! They’ll all be after you for the
next dance. Gerald Ivy is charging around now looking for you, and so is
Mr. Horton. Sit there in the window and cool off!”

She sank laughing and breathless on the window sill. All the
exhilaration of the dance was in her eyes, her lips were parted, her
cheeks flushed, and a strand of loosened hair fell across her shoulder.

It was at this moment that wheels sounded on the driveway below, caused
her to lean idly out to see who was coming. A wagon stopped at the side
entrance, and a man alighted. Uncle Jimpson’s voice was heard asking a
question, then came the other man’s voice, in quick, incisive answer.

Miss Lady, sitting motionless, looking down, turned suddenly from
the window. The color had left her face and her hand trembled visibly
against the curtain.

“What’s the matter?” cried Cropsie; “are you ill? Did you dance too
long?”

“It’s nothing, I’m all right. That is I will be--”

“Can’t I get you some water, or an ice, or call Mrs. Sequin?”

“No, no, please! It’s nothing. I’ll slip off to the dressing-room until
I feel better. I can go through here up the side stairs.”

“Wait, I’ll go with you. You are as white as if you’d seen a ghost!”

But before he could join her she had disappeared into mysterious regions
where he dared not follow.



CHAPTER XVII


During the course of that Christmas night, there was one member of the
Sequin household who failed to thrill with the holiday spirit, and whose
depression steadily increased as the evening wore on. The great occasion
of which Uncle Jimpson had dreamed all his life, had at last arisen,
and instead of being allowed to rise with it, and prove his indisputable
right to butlerhood, he had been detailed to drive back and forth to the
station over that same humdrum Cane Run Road that he and Old John had
helped to wear away for the past quarter of a century!

To be sure, a neat depot wagon and a spirited young sorrel had replaced
the ancient buggy and the apostolic nag, but these fell far short of
Uncle Jimpson’s dreams. A coach and four at that moment would not have
compensated him for the fact that a complaisant, red-headed furnaceman,
a “po’ white trash” arrived but yesterday, was being allowed to pass the
tray that by all rights of precedence belonged to him.

Waiting impatiently at the station for the train that was to bring the
elusive ices which he had been pursuing all evening, he at last had the
satisfaction of seeing the small engine crawl out of the darkness, and
come to a wheezing halt.

So engrossed were the conductor and brakeman and Uncle Jimpson in safely
depositing the freezers on the platform, that no one noticed a passenger
who had alighted. In fact, it was not until Uncle Jimpson heard Mrs.
Sequin’s name that he paused from his labor and looked up.

The stranger was a young, well-built man, wearing a long, shaggy
overcoat, and a cap of a foreign cut that excited the immediate envy of
the brake-man. The bag and the suit case which he carried were covered
with foreign labels, and he had the air of a person who is suddenly
dropped down in a strange place and doesn’t quite know what to do with
himself.

“You say you want to git up to Mrs. Sequin’s to-night?” Uncle Jimpson
eyed the bags suspiciously. “‘Scuse me, sir, but you ain’t sellin’
nothin’, is you?”

The laugh that greeted this was so spontaneous, that Uncle Jimpson
hastened to apologize: “I nebber thought you wuz, only we wasn’t lookin’
fer no railroad company, an’ I ‘lowed you didn’t look lak you wuz comin’
to de party.”

“What party?” asked the man, his look of amusement giving place to one
of dismay.

“Our-alls party. We’s havin’ a ball an’ a house-warmin’. You must be
comin’ fum a long ways off not to be hearin’ ‘bout hit!”

“You mean the Sequins are having a party, tonight?”

 “Yas, sir.”

“But aren’t they expecting me? Didn’t they get my telegram?”

“I dunno, sir. Dey nebber said nothin’ to me.”

The stranger stood with feet apart, watch in hand, and a grim expression
on the only part of his face visible between his cap and his upturned
collar.

“What time is the next train back to town?”

“Dey ain’t none, ‘ceptin’ de special, what’s hired to take de party back
to town. Dat goes ‘bout two o’clock.”

“I’ll wait for it,” said the stranger, flinging his bag against the
waiting-room door and beginning to pace restlessly up and down the
snow-covered platform.

But this did not meet with Uncle Jimpson’s ideas of hospitality.

“Dey nebber knowed you wuz comin’,” he argued. “I jes know dey didn’t.
But dat won’t hinder ‘em fum bein’ powerful glad to see you. Better git
in, Boss, an’ lemme dribe you up dere.”

“No, there is evidently more room for me in town!”

“Room! Why, Mister, we could take keer of all de Presidents of de
Nunited States at one time! ‘Sides, hit don’t look right to leave you
a stompin’ round here in de cold fer three or four hours by yourself.
You’d git powerful lonesome.”

“I’m used to being lonesome. Haven’t been anything else for a year.”

“But dis heah is different,” urged the old darkey, scratching his
head; “dis heah is Christmas night. Tain’t natchul fer folks not to
git together an’ laugh an’ be happy an’ fergit dere quarrels an’ dere
troubles an’ jollify deyselves. You know you ain’t gwine be happy
stompin’ round here in de dark by your loneself; you know dat ain’t no
way to spend Christmas, Boss!”

The stranger continued to stare into the darkness for a moment, then
he laughed, that same sudden, infectious, boyish laugh that had greeted
Uncle Jimpson’s suggestion that he was an agent.

“You’re right!” he exclaimed; “this is no time to nurse a grouch.
Perhaps they didn’t get the telegram. I’ll risk it. Is there a side door
you could slip me in?”

“Yas, sir! We got four side doors, ‘sides de back one. Ain’t nuffin we
ain’t got. You git right in de wagon, an’ I’ll hist de bags in. ‘Tain’t
de way I’d like to kerry you up to de mansion, straddlin’ a ice-cream
freezer wid de snow in yer face, but I’ll git you dere!”

Uncle Jimpson, sure of an audience for at least twenty minutes, forgot
his wrongs and laid himself out to make the most of his opportunity.

It was very cold and the horse’s hoofs beat hard on the frozen ground.
Beyond the wavering circle of light from the swaying lantern all was
dark and mysterious.

“I certainly is glad dem freezers come,” said Uncle Jimpson, tucking in
the lap robe; “I shore would hate to go back widout ‘em. De Cunnel
used to say dat was what niggers was born fer, to git what you sent ‘em
after.”

“Who is the Colonel?” asked the stranger with a quick glance of
recognition at the old negro.

“Cunnel Bob Carsey. My old marster. He’s dead now, an’ Mrs. Sequin she’s
done borrowed me fer a while.”

“When did he die?”

“A year ago las’ May.”

The man in the foreign cap pulled it further over his eyes and resumed
his scrutiny of the road.

“Al dis heah hill used to b’long to us,” Uncle Jimpson continued;
“long before de Sequinses ever wuz born. I spec’ you’ve heard tell of
Thornwood?”

“Yes. Who lives there now?”

“Nobody. When de Cunnel died, my young Miss didn’t hab nobody to take
keer ob her, nor no money to run de place, no nothin’ ‘ceptin’ jus’ me
an’ Carline. Dey wasn’t nothin’ left fer her to do but git married.”

A long pause followed during which the traveler watched the distorted
shadow of the trotting horse as it shambled along the road.

“‘Course,” the old darkey broke out presently, “Doctor Queerington is a
powerful smart gemman, an’ he teks keer ob her jes’ lak she wuz one ob
his own chillun. An’ she’s gittin’ broke into de shafts, but hit’s
gwine hard wid her. ‘Tain’t natchul to hitch a young filly up to a old
kerriage horse an’ spec’ her to keep step. She sorter holdin’ back all
de time, kinder ‘fraid to let loose an’ carry on same as she use to.”

They were going through the covered bridge now and the rattle of the
wheels on the loose boards made conversation difficult.

“Wuz you eber homesick, Boss?” asked Uncle Jimpson inconsequently.

“Rather,” said the stranger emphatically. “I was born homesick.”

“Well, dat’s what ails my young Miss an’ dat’s whut’s de matter wid me
an’ Carline an’ Mike. Ain’t none ob us used to libin’ in other folks’
houses an’ mixin’ up wid other folkses families. ‘Course hit’s mighty
fine to be rich an’ put on airs, but hit’s lonesome. ‘Fore hit got so
cold, me an’ Carline’d go down home most ebery night an’ set round de
quarters, listenin’ to de frogs an’ de crickets, an’ I’d say,’ Carline,
don’t you mind de time dat Miss Lady fell head fust into de barrel ob
sorghum? An’ de time she made de chickens drunk often egg-nog?’ Nebber
wus nobody in de world lak dat chile, up to ever mischievousness dat
ever wuz concocted, but jus’ so sweet an’ coaxin’ dat de Cunnel nebber
knowed how to punish her.”

The stranger took out a meerschaum pipe, started to light a match,
evidently forgot his intention, and looked absently ahead into the
darkness.

“Dis is Thornwood!” said Uncle Jimpson eagerly, pointing with his whip
up a long avenue of trees; “you can’t see de house ‘cause dey ain’t no
lights in de winders. De Cunnel’s paw set dem trees out de same year
he bought Carline. Lord, I certainly wuz gone on dat yaller gal! But
I didn’t know nothin’ ‘bout courtin’. Carline she wuz better qualified
though, an’ she made me ast Old Miss ef I couldn’t hab her fer my wife.
We didn’t need no Bible nor preacher, nor sech foolishness in dem days.
But when Old Miss wuz willin’ we jus’ dress up an’ walk ober de place
an’ tell all de niggers we wuz married. Umph, umph! But I wuz proud
dat day! I had on a bran’ new pair ob pants dat cost two-hundred an’
sixty-fo’ dollars in Confederate money! When Mr. Abe Lincum set us
niggers free, dey made us git married all ober agin wid a preacher an’ a
Bible, but I never seed no diffunce.”

“Does Mrs.--Mrs. Queerington ever come back to Thornwood?” asked the
stranger, stumbling over the name as if it were very hard for him to
say.

“Yas, sir, she comes jes’ lak me an’ Carline, an’ wanders roun’ de house
an’ de garden, an’ sets in de ole barrel hammock, studyin’ to herself.”

“And Mike,--what became of him?”

Uncle Jimpson looked at him in surprise, “How’d you know about Mike,
Mister?”

“Didn’t you speak of him a while ago; wasn’t he the dog?”

“Yas, sir. He’s our dog. He’s stayin’ wif Miss Ferney Foster what libes
down beyond de blacksmith’s on de other side de pike. He don’t lak it no
better’n we do; he’s homesick, too.”

They had reached a pretentious white gateway, and Uncle Jimpson,
recalled to a sense of his duties, drew himself up from his slouching
posture, crooked his elbow and rounded the curve as if he had been
driving a tally-ho. Through the bare trees above them blazed the
magnificent proportions of Angora Heights, with its pretentious assembly
of stables, garage and servants’ quarters in the rear.

“Ye gods!” exclaimed the stranger under his breath; “is this all of it?”

“Naw, _sir_!” Uncle Jimpson denied emphatically; “if hit wuz daytime you
could see de Ramparts an’ de Estanade. Over dere is de Lygoon. ‘Tain’t
nothin’ shore ‘nuff but our ole pond where we uster ketch bullfrogs, but
Mrs. Sequin she tole me to call hit de Lygoon. You see dem carvins ober
de door? Dat figger goin’ up dat Egyptions stairway is John Dark. Didn’t
you nebber heah ‘bout John Dark? He wuz a woman what fit a battle onct.”

“Cut around to the side there, out of the way of the motors,” directed
the stranger, who seemed much more concerned in making a quiet entrance
into the mansion than in studying its architectural features. “Here’s
something to put in the toe of your Christmas stocking, and another for
Caroline. Hurry up!”

He vaulted lightly over the wheel and turned to take his bag. As he
did so the light from the conservatory window above fell full upon his
upturned face.

“Fore de Lawd!” cried Uncle Jimpson, a broad grin splitting his face
almost in two. “I might ‘a’ knowed dat de only gemman in de world what
tipped lak dat wuz Mr. Don Morley!”



CHAPTER XVIII


It is really a very difficult thing to snub Christmas. You may relegate
it to the class of nuisances, and turn your back on Santa Claus, and
vote the whole institution a gigantic bore, but before the day is over
it usually gets the better of you, as it did of Donald Morley, arriving
unannounced and unwelcomed at the side door of the Sequin mansion.

It had gotten the better of him the year before when he had risen in the
gray dawn of an Indian day and stoically made his way to the banks
of the Ganges. It had proclaimed itself above the Vedic hymns of the
twice-born Brahmins, standing knee-deep in the sacred river; it had
dogged his footsteps among the ash-smeared fakirs, and jewel-hung cows;
it had even haunted the burning-ghat where he had stood and watched
human bodies burning on their pyres.

Eighteen months of wandering had made him sick of the casual; of the
steamer acquaintances formed at one port and dropped at the next; of the
unfamiliar sights and incomprehensible languages and the horde of alien
yellow faces. He was weary unto death of the freedom of the high seas,
and longed fervently for a strong anchor, and a quiet harbor.

When Cropsie Decker’s explosive epistle had arrived telling him of
his indictment, of Margery’s broken engagement, of Lee Dillingham’s
treachery, his first thought was not of his wrongs, but of the fact that
they would necessitate his going home.

He did not stop to realize that going home meant but one thing to him.
He even tried to persuade himself that seeing Miss Lady in the role of
a happy, complaisant wife would cure him of his insatiable longing for
her. From the time he heard of her marriage he had striven desperately
to put her out of his mind, using every means but one to accomplish
his purpose. Through all his resentment and bitterness of heart, he had
never returned to his old life. Those promises made to her in the full
ardor of his boyish passion, he had kept with the hopeless loyalty that
one keeps the garments of the dead.

Now that he had been indicted for a crime of which he was wholly
innocent, his first desire was to know if she still believed in him.
To be sure, there were strong reasons why she should not: his own
confession of his shortcomings; the unfortunate complication in the
Dillingham affair; his subsequent disappearance. It was but natural that
she should have been brought to see the folly of pinning her faith to
such an unstable proposition as himself. His first agonized protest
against her marriage had given place to a stoical acceptance of the
fact. He was paying the price many a man has paid for the follies of his
youth, and he was ready to pay without a protest, if only she could be
made to understand the truth.

All that was best in him demanded justice from her, the justice he had
pleaded for in that long letter sent from San Francisco. Going home for
him meant not only a trial by jury and a verdict of guilty or innocent.
It meant far more. He would know from her own lips whether she had ever
received his letter, and whether or not she believed in him. On her
decision rested his faith in human nature and in God.

The sudden decision to return to America had been reached one night in
Port Said, where he had just joined an exploring expedition bound for
the Valley of the Kings. He cancelled his engagement, took passage on a
little Russian steamer that was bound for Alexandria, and too impatient
to wait for a liner from that port shipped on a freight boat for Naples.
The passage across the Atlantic had been a tempestuous one, and he had
landed in New York two days overdue, with no time to notify the family
of his arrival.

And now after eighteen months of exile in foreign lands he was actually
home again! That is if this resplendent, unfamiliar abode, full of music
and lights and strange servants, could be called home. However, it was
the nearest approach to one he could claim, and the fact that the fatted
calf had not been killed for him, and that the law waited for him around
the corner, did not prevent his pulse quickening and his lips smiling as
he took the side steps two at a time, and entered the rear hall.

An officious, red-headed man stood in the pantry door with a napkin
over his arm, issuing peremptory orders and regulating the outcoming and
ingoing waiters. “Are you the butler?” asked Donald.

“Not yet,” said the man, dropping one eyelid and assuming a confidential
air; “I can see she’s after me, though. She got on to my style the
minute she seen me handle a tray of glasses. ‘Flathers,’ she sez, ‘you
keep things movin’ back there in the pantry, and do keep a eye on John.’
John’s the butler. He’s a drinkin’ man, God be praised, and I’m layin’
fer his job. Are you a chauffeur?”

“No,” said Donald good humoredly. “I’m a prodigal brother. Where have I
seen you before?”

“Can’t say. If a person sees me once they never fergit me. It’s me
golden glow. Come, boys! Hurry up! Hurry up with them cakes there. Git
them extry freezers unpacked. Git a move on yer.”

“Take this card in to Mrs. Sequin,” said Donald, “and ask her if she can
spare a moment to see a caller in the rear entry.”

Phineas glanced suspiciously from the card to the stranger, then he
decided that he would not question the matter.

A moment later, Mrs. Sequin with her glittering draperies gathered about
her, and an expression of great perturbation on her features, made her
high-heeled way through the pantry.

“Donald! My dear boy!” she exclaimed effusively, presenting her cheek
with the caution of one who hopes the kiss will be light. “What on earth
are you doing here? We had no idea you were in America. How thin
you are! I’ve been in a perfect agony about you. Not those champagne
glasses, John; the larger ones. That tiresome butler! He has been tipsy
all day. Now, what about yourself, Donald? It is dreadfully unwise for
you to be here; you know of course of--of the indictment?”

“That’s why I’m here. But how is everybody? How are Brother Basil and
little old Margery? Where’s my saddle mare?”

“I’ll tell you everything to-morrow, Don. You must want to go to
your room now. Flathers take this gentleman’s bags up to the East
guest-room,--no, that’s occupied. You won’t mind going up another
flight, just for to-night, dear?”

“Oh, tuck me in anywhere, just so there’s a bath handy.”

“All the bedrooms have baths,” said Mrs. Sequin absently, with her
eye on the befuddled butler who was trying to uncork a bottle with a
screwdriver, “Let Flathers--I mean Benson--do that, John, and you
take these bags. So sorry I can’t go up with you myself, Don, but the
cotillion is just beginning, and I have to see to the favors.”

“That’s right, don’t bother about me, I’ll get into some decent togs and
be down again in a little while.”

Mrs. Sequin paused with her hand on the banister, then she leaned
forward solicitously:

“I wouldn’t take the trouble to dress and come down again, Don. It’s
late and you must be dead tired. You go to bed. I’ll understand.”

Donald, standing a few steps above her, shot a questioning glance at
her, then he, too, understood.

“Oh, all right,” he said, biting his lip; “I believe I won’t come down.
You might send Marge up, after the people leave, just to say ‘Hello.’”

“Of course, we’ll both be up. Nothing could hold her if she knew you
were here. But it is better that nobody should know. I was careful not
to mention your name before the servants. You can have a nice little
visit with us, and get away again without any one being the wiser. It is
so lovely you got here in time for Christmas! _Good_ night.” She came up
two steps and presented her other cheek for a kiss.

[Illustration: Mrs. Sequin paused with her hand on the bannister.]

The delinquent John, meanwhile, was performing acrobatic feats with the
bags, getting them so mixed up with his own legs and the stair steps
that Donald snatched them from him, and, eliciting a vague direction
concerning the room he was to occupy, went up to find it alone.

He felt something of the hot rebellion and resentment that he had
experienced on another Christmas night in the long ago, when the
cross-eyed French nurse had put him to bed at five o’clock and left
him alone in the big hotel in Paris. Then he had cried himself to
sleep because there wasn’t any Santa Claus and because he didn’t have a
sweetheart. But the consolations of six are denied to twenty-five.

On the second floor he followed directions and turned to the right. The
dressing-rooms were deserted, the maids having taken their seats on the
steps to peep at the dancers below. He, too, paused, and looked down at
the gaily whirling throng. There was his old familiar world, the fellows
he had been through college with, the girls he had flirted with, the
very music he had danced to, times without numbers. And he was as much
out of it all as if he had died of the fever in that gray old hospital
in Singapore? Ah, if he only had!

He turned abruptly and started up the second flight of stairs, and as he
did so something rose precipitately from the steps, and fluttered ahead
of him.

He looked up and as he did so chaos broke loose within him. There at the
top, in the subdued light from the upper hall, startled, uncertain,
off her guard stood Miss Lady, not the pretty, harum-scarum girl of his
dreams, but a beautiful, wistful woman with trembling lips and startled
eyes, who held out her hands to him in involuntary welcome.

He lost his head completely. All the blood in his body rushed to his
throat. Something sang through every fiber of him.

“Miss Lady!” he cried, catching the hands she extended in both of his,
then as she drew back from his too ardent look, he remembered. “I beg
your pardon of course it’s Mrs. Queerington, now.”

“Not to you, Don. When did you come? Are you well again? Didn’t any one
know you were coming? Have the others seen you?”

She poured forth her questions eagerly, as if she feared another pause.
She was making a desperate effort to appear easy, but her eagerness
betrayed her. She repeated that she had no idea he was in America, and
took refuge in a general assurance that everybody would be so glad to
have him home again.

Donald, lean and tanned, stood silent, watching her searchingly. His
deep-set eyes were clearer and steadier than of old, but they were no
longer the eyes of a boy. He was like a mariner whose ship has been
wrecked. He had nothing worse to dread and nothing to hope for. He
simply desired to see the rock on which his life craft had smashed.

Miss Lady continued to ask questions, but she evidently did not always
heed the answers as she asked some of them twice over. It was not until
Donald’s trouble was touched upon that her mood steadied and she lost
her self-consciousness.

“Of course you must stand the trial,” she said, and her voice rang with
the old assurance; “you must fight the whole matter out once for all,
and prove your innocence.”

“Oh, the Court will prove that all right, but what does it matter? If
people were willing to damn me without hearing, to believe that I had
shot a man’s eye out, then run away to escape the punishment--Bah! it’s
sickening.”

“But everybody doesn’t believe it. The Doctor doesn’t, nor Margery, nor
Cropsie Decker, nor I. Hundreds of your friends are ready to stand by
you. Don’t listen to what anybody else says, but stay and fight it out.”

He looked up suddenly. “Did you ever get that letter I wrote you before
I sailed from ‘Frisco?”

He hadn’t meant to blurt it out like that, the question that had
tortured him so long, but her sympathy and friendliness had unnerved
him.

Leaning forward with all his soul in his eyes, he watched the color
mount steadily from her throat to her cheeks, then to her brow. He heard
her draw a sharp, quivering breath as one who walks on a precipice, then
she faced him steadily.

“Yes, Donald,” she said, meeting his gaze unflinchingly, “I got it.”

He dropped his head on his hand where it rested on the banister, and
they stood for a moment in silence save for the strains of music that
came up from below. Then he straightened his shoulders.

“That’s all. I had to make sure, you know. And you didn’t believe in
me?”

Across her face quivered the desire for speech, and the necessity for
silence.

“I do believe in you, Don,” she said earnestly. “I believe in you with
all my heart and soul. And we are going to be your friends; you’ll let
us, the Doctor and me?”

He took the hand she offered, but he said nothing, and after she was
gone he went into his room, and flinging himself across the bed, buried
his face in the pillows.



CHAPTER XIX


The new year began inauspiciously at the Queerington’s. In the first
place Bertie woke up with the chickenpox and was banished to the
nursery. Then the Doctor followed his annual custom of going over his
business affairs, with the usual result that he found his accounts
greatly overdrawn. This fact was solemnly communicated to each member of
the family in turn together with admonitions in regard to the future. By
lunch time Hattie had been sent to her room for impertinently suggesting
that her father spent more on his books than she did on her clothes, and
Connie was sulking over a reduced allowance.

“Of course,” the Doctor explained to Miss Lady as he sank exhausted into
his invalid chair which had been pressed into service again during
the past few weeks, “I have no doubt but that Basil Sequin can arrange
things for me. He always has in the past, but he seems very pressed of
late, very harassed. I hardly like to approach him so soon again for a
loan.”

“Couldn’t we rent a smaller house, and have less company?” suggested
Miss Lady.

The Doctor shook his head. “It would be very difficult for me to adjust
myself to new surroundings. The conditions here for my work are fairly
satisfactory. The Ivy’s piano, to be sure, is a constant annoyance, but
by using cotton in my ears I obviate that nuisance. It is particularly
unfortunate that this complication about money should come just at
the most critical point of my work. Unless Basil Sequin can make some
arrangement, I shall be seriously embarrassed.”

“I’ll tell you what we can do,” cried Miss Lady brightly, just as if she
had not been trying to get herself up to the point of making the offer
for a week. “We can sell off another bit of Thornwood. Since the Sequins
built out there ever so many people have asked about ground.”

“No,” said the Doctor, the lines of care deepening in his fine, grave
face. “There is little left now but the house and farm. Your sentiment
regarding the place is such that I cannot permit the sacrifice. The
matter will doubtless adjust itself. I shall take some private pupils
at the university and perhaps arrange an extra course of lectures. The
exigencies of the past two years have been exceptional.”

“But you are already working yourself to death,” protested Miss Lady.
“Doctor Wyeth said last week that you could not stand the strain. The
rest of us ought to do something; we must do something!”

“You are doing something, my dear. You are relieving me of innumerable
burdens in regard to the house and the children. You are proving of
great assistance to me in my work, not only by your reading aloud,
but by the unfailing sympathy and understanding you give me. Whatever
success shall crown my life work will be in a measure due to you.”

She was sitting on a hassock at his feet, and she looked up at him with
strange, dumb eyes. His frail body and towering ambition, his loveless
life that knew not what it missed, roused in her a pity almost maternal.
A fierce resentment rose within her against herself, for not loving him
as she knew a husband should be loved. If he had only won her with his
heart instead of his head!

The door bell rang and Miss Lady glanced up apprehensively.

“It was the pickle woman,” announced Myrtella, coming in a moment later
from the hall. “I sent her about her business.”

“Not Miss Ferney!” cried Miss Lady, springing up and rushing out to call
her.

Miss Ferney Foster with much difficulty was persuaded to return and sit
on the edge of a hall chair. On New Year’s in the past she had always
made a formal call at Thornwood and presented the Colonel with a sample
of her best wares. The Colonel in turn had invariably sent down cellar
for one of the cobwebbiest bottles on the swinging shelf and bestowed
it upon her with great gallantry. The indignity of having been refused
admittance at the house of the Colonel’s daughter was almost more than
she could bear.

“Now, tell me about everybody out home,” demanded Miss Lady eagerly.
“Begin at the bottom of the hill and go right straight up.”

“I don’t know much news,” Miss Ferney said, plucking at the fingers of
her cotton gloves. “I been sewing up to the Sequins’ all week.”

“Mercy! How grand we are getting!”

“Just hemming table clothes and napkins. I can’t say I think much of
their new place. It’s kind of skimpy.”

“Why, Miss Ferney! It is the biggest house I was even in!”

“I ain’t talking ‘bout the size. I’m talking ‘bout the fixings.
There ain’t a single carpet that fits the floor by two feet, and the
wallpaper’s patched in every room but one. As for the dining-room! Well,
I wouldn’t have believed it if I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes! They
haven’t got a picture, or a tidy, or a curtain, or a lamberkin, of any
kind. ‘Spose I oughtn’t to tell it on ‘em, but the day I was there they
didn’t even have a tablecloth!”

Miss Lady laughed in spite of herself, and Bertie heard her and got out
of bed to call over the banisters that if they were telling jokes to
please come up there.

“You know that young man that used to be out to the Wickers’?” asked
Miss Ferney on the way up. “Well, he’s Mrs. Sequin’s brother. He’s
giving ‘em considerable trouble.”

“How do you mean?”

“They want him to go ‘way somewheres, and he won’t do it. The servant
girl told me that him and his sister had been having it up and down, and
that Miss Margery took his side.”

“Is he going to stay?” Miss Lady paused and her fingers gripped the
banister.

“I dunno. I guess if he gits mad enough he’ll run off to China like he
did before. Ain’t that somebody calling you?”

It was Connie who had run up to say that a young man was at the front
door who looked like a tombstone with a blond pompadour.

“Noah Wicker!” exclaimed Miss Lady. “I forgot that I told him I would
try to get him into Mr. Gooch’s law office the first of the year. Wasn’t
it like him to arrive the first day? You go down, Connie, that’s a
darling, and entertain him ‘til I come. I’ll be there directly.”

But “directly” proved an elastic term, for after Miss Ferney had left,
and four different persons had been assured over the telephone that
all invitations were being declined on account of the Doctor’s
indisposition, Miss Lady found Hattie still sulking in her room, and
spent a half hour in restoring peace to that troubled bosom.

Meanwhile Myrtella came up to announce with elation that a waterpipe
had burst in the cellar. Few things roused such joy in Myrtella as the
bursting of a waterpipe. It was an act of insubordination on the part of
the pipe, with which she deeply sympathized.

“And it’s Mr. Gooch’s night for supper, and if that man in the parlor
stays, too, the ice cream won’t go ‘round,” she declared, with evident
satisfaction in the cumulative tragedy.

By the time the knots were untied, Miss Lady had forgotten all about
Noah Wicker, and it was only when Connie came in declaring indignantly
that she wouldn’t talk to the stupid fellow another minute, that she
remembered.

“You poor dear child!” she cried, giving her a repentant squeeze. “I am
sorry. Hattie, would you mind going down and entertaining him a second,
‘til I change my dress?”

“I would,” said Hattie firmly.

Of course Noah stayed to dinner, and Miss Lady regarded it as an act
of Providence that he and Mr. Gooch should have thus immediately been
thrown together.

But when Mr. Gooch arrived he was concerned with much more important
affairs. He brought the astounding news that Donald Morley had returned
home and, against the advice of his family and his lawyers, decided to
stand his trial for the shooting of Dick Sheeley!

“It is perfectly preposterous!” Mr. Gooch exploded, “to voluntarily put
himself in the clutches of the law in a complicated case like this! He
could have lived elsewhere for a few years. Even if he is innocent, the
evidence is all against him. I have argued with him for two days. His
sister tells me that she has worked on him for a week. He will listen to
nobody.”

“Quite right,” said the Doctor emphatically. “The establishment of his
good name should be his primary consideration. ‘The purest treasure
mortal times afford is spotless reputation.’ I am more gratified than
I can say that Donald is taking this course. He is justifying my
persistent belief in his integrity. Once cleared by a jury the ghost of
that unfortunate affair will, I trust, be laid forever.”

“It is not so certain that he will be cleared,” Mr. Gooch said, taking
his accustomed seat at the table, with a solicitous eye on the door
where Myrtella would appear with the soup. “I shall do my best for him,
but I have my doubts.”

“You say he has been here a week?” the Doctor asked. “Strange he has not
been in to see us. He was always fond of the children, and professed a
certain regard, I believe, for me. I want him to meet Mrs. Queerington.”

There was a pause, during which Noah Wicker turned a surprised glance
upon the hostess.

“I know Mr. Morley,” she said steadily, while the color mounted to her
cheeks. “I knew him when he was with Noah at the farm.”

“Indeed,” said the Doctor. “I must have forgotten your mentioning it. I
am afraid, Mr. Wicker, we’ve been neglecting you to-night in our concern
over Donald’s problems. But it is a subject in which you are doubtless
equally interested?”

Noah started to reply, but realizing that the company was looking at
him, forgot what he was going to say and bowed instead.

At this juncture the thing of all others that Miss Lady dreaded,
occurred. Donald Morley was announced by Myrtella in tones whose accents
implied that nothing could now prevent the ice cream from giving out.

“Well, well!” cried the Doctor, rising and greeting him with
outstretched hand, “a hearty welcome home. You know everybody here, I
believe? Even Mrs. Queerington tells me she has met you. And this is
Hattie. I am quite sure you were not prepared to see her so tall.”

Donald, retaining Hattie’s hand, made the round of greetings.

“Where are Connie and Bert?”

“Connie is dressing for a party, and poor old Bert is struggling with
the chickenpox,” Miss Lady managed to say as she busied herself with the
coffee cups.

“And now tell us about yourself,” said the Doctor, drawing a chair for
Donald beside his own. “You will pardon my cushions, but I am still
something of an invalid, and the little lady at the end of the table
insists upon spoiling me. You knew, of course, of my accident, some two
years ago?”

“Not until I got home,” Donald said without looking up. “I hope you’ve
gotten well again?”

“Oh, no, I shall never be well. The physicians assured me of that from
the first, but they also said that with care and proper conservation of
my energies I would probably live to a ripe old age. I do not suppose
you have ever had to resist the temptation to overwork, Donald?”

Donald smiled and puckered his brow.

“He has plenty of work cut out for him now!” growled Mr. Gooch, whose
mind having been temporarily diverted by the salad now rushed back to
the trial.

“Work for an admirable cause,” said the Doctor. “Mr. Gooch has just
been telling us of your decision, Donald, and I cannot express my
gratification at your course of action.”

“Thank you, Doctor! That’s the first encouragement I’ve had. My family
seem to think I am a lunatic, and even my lawyer, here, is taking the
case under protest.”

“The value of a good name,” began the Doctor, then remembering that he
had delivered himself at length on that subject earlier in the evening,
he broke off by inquiring if Donald had been doing any writing during
his absence.

“Oh! yes, I am always scribbling. It doesn’t amount to anything though.”

“Yes, it does, too!” declared Hattie, to whom Cousin Don had always been
a hero. “Mr. Decker told Gerald Ivy that you did all the best things in
the articles he sent home for the syndicate.”

“I suspected it!” said the Doctor. “I thought I recognized your humorous
view-point in that first article on China. I remarked to my wife at the
time that you had visualized the scene, for the reader, exactly as you
had seen it.”

“But I didn’t!” said Donald. “I wrote that story a month before we
reached China. Decker hit on the idea of getting all the articles
written while we were crossing the Pacific, so we wouldn’t have to
bother about them after we landed. We used to get up on the boat-deck
and turn them off like hot cakes. That’s all foolishness about my doing
the best parts. Why, Decker is a wonder! He ‘s reducing the thing to a
science; he doesn’t even need a pen or a pencil; just plenty of guide
books, a paper of pins, and a pair of scissors. Lapboard literature,
he calls it. He spent most of his time trimming my effusions down to
measurements.”

“That is because you indulged your imagination. It is a drug in the
journalistic market, but it is invaluable elsewhere. Why not try
something for the magazines? Choose a congenial theme and give your
fancy full rein. It will be interesting to see what comes of it.”

Connie’s entrance here interrupted further conversation. She had
neglected no detail of her toilet, and the result was a pink and white
confection ready for conquest.

“We thought you were never coming to see us, Cousin Don,” she said, half
pouting, and giving a side glance at Noah Wicker. “You ‘ve been home a
whole week!”

“Heavens, Connie! I didn’t expect to find you so grown up. How long have
you been out?”

“I ‘ve never been in,” she said, releasing her hand and smiling
consciously. “Aren’t you coming to the Bartrums’ party to-night?”

“No, I’m not in a mood for parties these days.”

“But I ‘ve never had a chance to dance with you since you taught me to
waltz.”

“Horrible deprivation! Can you still do the cake walk I taught you?”

“Yes, and so can Miss Lady! Isn’t it funny? She says it ‘s the one the
darkeys dance at the picnics up at Thornwood! Come on, Miss Lady; let ‘s
show them!”

“Constance, Constance!” remonstrated the Doctor gently, as the girl
seized Miss Lady’s hands and tried to draw her to her feet. “You see,
Donald, the children forget that Mrs. Queerington is anything but a
play-fellow, and sometimes--” he rose and laid a hand on her shoulder,
“sometimes she forgets, too.”

Donald pushed back his chair abruptly.

“I think I’ll come to the party, Connie, after all. I’ll run up to
Decker’s room at the hotel and change my togs. You will save me a waltz
or two?”

“All of them, if you like! It’s going to be the jolliest dance of the
season, everybody says so. Change your mind, Miss Lady, and come! I
don’t see how you can hesitate when you remember the time you had at the
Sequins’! Gerald is coming for me; we can all go down together.”

Miss Lady needed only the spark of Connie’s enthusiasm to start all the
forbidden fires in her. Her eyes flew to the Doctor’s face.

He smiled as he caught her eager look. “Go with them, my dear, if you
like. It is quite a natural instinct, I believe, to celebrate the first
night of the New Year.”

“But you, will you take me? Just this once, Doctor?”

“No, no. My party days are over. Donald here will take my place, will
you not, Donald?”

But Miss Lady gave him no chance to answer. That mad insistent clamor
within her for joy, for life, for love, could not be trusted for a
moment. She was afraid of herself!

“I’ll stay home,” she said, with a brave attempt at gaiety, conscious
of Donald’s critical eyes upon her. “We will have a pinochle tournament,
and Noah and I will beat the home team on its own ground. Won’t we,
Noah?”

But Noah did not hear her; he was absorbed in watching Connie who stood
on tiptoe, pinning a flower in Don Morley’s buttonhole.



CHAPTER XX


For the next month little else was talked about but Donald Morley’s
trial. The truth of the matter sustained a compound fracture every time
the subject was discussed. In some quarters it was confidently asserted
that the fugitive from justice had been captured the moment he landed
in America, and was allowed his liberty only under a heavy bond. Others
contended that a guilty conscience had driven him to confession.

Meanwhile his friends were either exasperated at his folly in reviving
the old scandal, or quixotically enthusiastic over his demand for
justice. Mrs. Sequin bitterly opposed his action until she found that
the Bartrums, Dr. Queerington, and other influential friends upheld him,
then she decided to suspend her judgment until the trial was over. Of
course if he was going to be a hero, she wanted to be his loving sister,
but if he was going to be convicted, she would have nothing more to do
with him. He had gone directly against her advice in coming home, and
she observed with ominous certainty that “he would see.”

Donald threw himself into the work before him with grim determination.
He spent hours daily in Mr. Gooch’s stuffy office going over transcript
of testimony in the Dillingham trial; he made a number of visits to
Billy-goat Hill, recalling every detail of the shooting. On the first
visit he had sought out Sheeley, confident of being able to jog his
memory, concerning his part in the affray, but to his dismay he found
that Sheeley had already been summoned to the office of the prosecuting
attorney. In every direction he turned he encountered the octopus of the
law.

Mr. Gooch gave him little encouragement. He wheezed, and whined, and
contested every suggestion. His client appeared to him a foolhardy boy
who had gotten well out of an ugly scrape, and did not have sense enough
to stay out. So strongly did he feel this that he felt called upon to
express it at great length, on every possible occasion.

Donald would sit before him with arms folded, and jaws set, waiting
impatiently for these harangues to cease. He had employed him because
he was the family lawyer, and because he was a friend of Doctor
Queerington’s. At the end of the first week he realized that he had made
a mistake, and confided the fact to Noah Wicker.

Noah, having successfully worked through the law course at the
university, was now, by the persistent efforts of Miss Lady, occupying a
dark corner of Mr. Gooch’s outer office. Here, with feet hooked under
a rung of a stool, and fingers grasping his pompadour, he doggedly
wrestled with the cases he heard in court, laboriously puzzling out
obscure points by the aid of the Statute and the Code.

Donald soon fell into the habit of discussing his approaching trial
with him, at such times as Mr. Gooch was absent. He found Noah’s calm,
impersonal point of view a relief after the skeptical, disapproving
attitude of the older attorney.

During these days Donald spent as little time as possible at Angora
Heights. The family skeletons that had always lurked in the Sequin
closets, seemed to revel in their commodious new quarters. It is a
melancholy fact that the more closets one acquires, the more skeletons
there are to occupy them!

Mrs. Sequin’s existence, if restless in town, was trebly so in the
country. Between catching trains and receiving and speeding guests,
engaging and dismissing servants, and agonizing over the non-essentials,
she dwelt in the vortex of a whirlwind that disturbed everything in its
wake.

Between her and Margery the gulf was widening. Having declared her
independence, the girl went further, and entered a training class in
the kindergarten, an act which caused a rupture that threatened to be
serious, until the head of the family for once asserted his authority,
and unexpectedly sided with his daughter.

Basil Sequin during these days had little time to bestow upon family
matters. He rose at six o’clock, drank three cups of black coffee,
devoured the newspapers, and was on the way to the office before his
gardener was out of bed. Before and after banking hours he had committee
meetings, and special appointments, snatching a few minutes for luncheon
at the nearest restaurant.

Donald had had but one chance to talk with him since his return, and
that was one evening when he was summoned to his den. He found him
pacing restlessly up and down the room, his hands thrust deep in his
pockets.

“You’ve decided to stand the trial, I hear?” Mr. Sequin asked abruptly.

“Yes, I had to get the matter cleared up. It is all so idiotic, my being
indicted! I don’t anticipate any trouble.”

“You can’t tell,” said Mr. Sequin, “but I didn’t send for you to discuss
the trial. It’s business I want to talk about. Do you know how much
stock you own in the People’s Bank?”

“No, I can’t say that I do exactly.”

“Well, it’s time you were finding out. How would you like to take charge
of your own affairs from now on?”

Donald looked at him in undisguised surprise. Heretofore the only time
that money matters had been discussed between them was when he had been
guilty of some extra extravagance. This sudden change of tactics on the
part of his brother-in-law was disconcerting.

“Why, I shouldn’t like it at all, unless it would relieve you,” he said.

“It isn’t that. One bother more or less doesn’t matter. The point is,
I want you to act for yourself. The result of this trial is by no means
certain; you may need considerable ready money before you get through
with it. Why don’t you sell your bank stock, and make some better paying
investments on your own hook?”

“Why, I thought the bank stock--” began Donald, but Mr. Sequin wheeled
upon him impatiently.

“Do you want my advice or not?”

“Of course I want it.”

“Very well. Listen to me. Almost every dollar you have is tied up in the
People’s Bank. Go down to-morrow morning to a broker, Gilson’s the best
man, tell him that you must have a big sum of money at once. In order to
get it you are willing to sacrifice every share of your People’s stock.
Tell him not to put it on the market, but to sell it in small blocks
to different people, and not to stick at the price. Make him understand
that it has to do with your trial, and caution him particularly not to
let me know of the transaction.”

“But I don’t understand,” said Donald, watching with troubled eyes
the stooped figure that continued to pace up and down the room like an
animal in a cage.

“I didn’t offer to explain. I offered to advise,” Mr. Sequin snarled.
“There are complications that couldn’t be made clear to you in a month!
I’ll ask you not to refer to this matter again to me or to any one else.
I have a lot of papers to look over now, so I’ll say good night.”

Donald rose from where he had been sitting at the table.

“Of course you know what is best,” he said irresolutely. “And I know
I’ve got no business shifting my responsibilities on you. By the way,
can’t I help you with some of this stuff? You look about done for
to-night.”

“Done for?” Mr. Sequin smiled ironically, and ran his fingers through
his scant gray hair. “Why, Don, I’d change places with any old corpse
to-night, just for a chance to lie down in a quiet corner and stop
thinking! No, there’s nothing you can do. There’s nothing anybody can
do. Good night; close the door as you go out, and leave word downstairs
if I am called over the ‘phone to say I am not here.”

All things considered it is small wonder that Donald passed as little
time as possible at Angora Heights. The time he was not occupied with
his trial hung heavy on his hands. Distrustful of his friends, sensitive
to criticism, and dreading the humiliating ordeal to come, he spent one
of the most wretched months of his life. He tried to write, but fancy
fled before the glare of the actual. The only place where he found
temporary peace was under the roof of the grim-looking house in College
Street.

From the first Doctor Queerington had championed his cause, and urged
upon him his hospitality. To be sure the Doctor’s hospitality usually
began and ended with his welcome, after which he would take himself off
to the study, and leave his guest to the care of the family.

At such times Miss Lady invariably went with him. In fact, Donald had
never seen her alone since the night of his arrival, and the very
fact that she seldom remained down-stairs in the evenings, made his
conscience lighter about lingering in her vicinity.

Mrs. Ivy was the first to comment on his frequent visits. She confided
to Mrs. Sequin that she was afraid he was getting interested in Connie
Queerington, and that somebody ought to tell him that Connie had been in
love with dear Gerald for years and years. An impartial observer might
have expressed a less confident opinion concerning the object of Miss
Connie’s affections.

Noah Wicker, for instance, while not exactly an impartial observer, had
arrived at quite a different conclusion.

“You watch the way she looks at Don,” he said darkly to Miss Lady on one
occasion.

Miss Lady laughed, “Oh! Connie’s like the Last Duchess, she likes
whate’er she looks on, and her looks go everywhere.”

“Yes, but this is different. Has she ever said anything to you about
him?”

“Mercy, yes, Connie talks to be about all the boys.”

“Does she talk about me?” Noah’s eyes were as wistful as a dog’s.

For a second Miss Lady hesitated, then she compromised with truth and
said, “yes.” She did not add that Connie was particularly voluble on the
subject of his hair, and the creak of his boots and his apparent genius
for ubiquity.

“Do you know what I’d do if I were you, Noah?” she said. “I’d have me a
new suit of clothes made.”

“Why, these are new!”

“Yes, I know, but they don’t fit. And get some shoes that don’t creak,
and--and you won’t mind my telling you, Noah? Pompadours went out of
style six years ago.”

Noah gloomily shook his head. “It’s not my clothes. It’s not clothes
that make Don Morley. By the way, aren’t you two friends, any more?”

Miss Lady faced the question unflinchingly. “Yes, we are friends. Is he
going to win out?”

“With Miss Connie?”

“No, you foolish boy. In his trial.”

“I don’t know.”

“What will happen if he loses?”

“The case will be appealed.”

“And if he loses in the Court of Appeals?”

“It’s up to Gooch to see that he doesn’t lose. I only wish I was as
certain of a few other things as I am of Donald Morley’s innocence!”

One afternoon, a few days before the trial, Donald after oscillating
between the hotel and his club and finding each equally intolerable,
jumped on the car and went out to the Queeringtons. It was a cold, raw
day, with a fine mist filling the air, and even the dull formality of
the drab parlor seemed a relief from the gloom without.

Miss Lady started up from the piano as he entered, but Connie pulled her
back:

“You shan’t run off and leave us, shall she, Cousin Don? She was just
going to play for Mr. Wicker to sing. Did you know he could sing?”

“Oh, yes. Wick’s the Original Warbler. Do you remember our serenades on
the Cane Run Road, Wick?”

“Yes,” said Noah glumly.

“I forgot that you and Mr. Wicker used to know each other,” Connie said
curiously. “Why the Cane Run Road runs by Thornwood, doesn’t it?”

“Yes,” said Don calmly, seizing the conversation and shoving it out
of shoal water. “Go ahead, Wick, and sing something; we’ll join in the
chorus.”

But when the time for the chorus came Donald had forgotten his promise.
He was leaning back in a corner of the sofa, his hand shading his eyes,
watching Miss Lady, and wondering what trick of fate had driven her to
marry John Jay Queerington. There was no man in the world whose moral
worth he admired more, but Miss Lady seemed as out of place in his life
as a darting, quivering humming-bird in a museum of natural history. He
noticed the faint shadows about her eyes, and the wistful droop of her
lips. If he could only set her free! A mad desire seized him to see her
once more joyously on the wing with all her old buoyancy and daring. And
yet she had walked open eyed into her cage, and he had yet to see the
tiniest flutter of her wings against the bars.

On that first night of his home-coming surely he had read a welcome in
her eyes! But never since by word or gesture had he reason to think that
she remembered. She was gracious and elusive, and she talked to him as
she talked to Decker and Gerald Ivy, only she looked at them when she
talked, and she never even looked at him.

Yet she _had_ cared! He had only to recall the flashing revelation of
her eyes that night in the garden to know for one transcendent moment,
at least, she was his. It was the look that had sustained his faith in
her through all those weary months of silence, making him cling to the
belief, until he heard the truth from her own lips, that she had failed
to get his letter. It was the remembrance of that look and what it had
promised that rushed upon him now as he watched her.

All the reckless impulse of his boyhood, the long years of unrestraint,
surged over him, urging him on to wake in her some answer to his fierce,
insistent demand. She should remember the way he had loved her, she
should know the way he loved her now. If there was any heart left in her
she must respond in some way to his imperative need.

But her eyes kept steadily on the key-board, and her fingers
unfalteringly followed the notes. Could he have known how the tears
burned under her lashes, and how cold her fingers were on the keys;
could he have guessed how she sat there under his steady gaze, with
tense muscles and quivering nerves, calculating the minutes that must
elapse before Noah’s interminable verses would end, and she could
escape, he might have had compassion on her.

“Sing, Cousin Don!” demanded Connie; “you are leaving it all to Mr.
Wicker and me, while you sit there looking exactly as if you had lost
your last friend.”

“No, only my illusions, Connie.”

“Where did you lose them?”

“In Singapore. All but one. I hung on to it clear around the world, only
to lose it on Christmas night when I got home. Don’t you feel sorry for
me?”

“Not a bit,” said Connie saucily. “I couldn’t feel sorry for anybody
as good looking as you are,--could you, Mr. Wicker? Where did Miss Lady
go?”

“She said she was going to lie down, that her head ached,” said Noah.

“I know what’s the matter,” said Connie; “she tries to keep us from
seeing it, but she’s all broken up over selling Thornwood.”

“Thornwood!” cried Donald; “she hasn’t sold it?”

“No, but it’s been put up for sale. She’d die at the stake for Father.
He doesn’t even know about it.”

“But surely there is some other way.” Connie shrugged her shoulders. “I
am sure I don’t know. Hattie’s given up music and French, and we’ve put
Bertie in the public school, and I haven’t had but one party dress this
winter. But a girl doesn’t have to depend on clothes to have a good
time, does she, Mr. Wicker?”

That night Donald sat up late, turning things over in his mind. Once the
trial was over he must go away, where he could not see Miss Lady or hear
of her. He must plunge into some business that would absorb his time and
attention. But before he went he must make an investment and make it
at once. In order to do so, he would follow Basil Sequin’s advice, and
offer his bank stock for sale in the morning.



CHAPTER XXI


There was anxiety in the drab house in College Street. The second day of
Donald Morley’s trial had come and no decision had been reached.
Every ring of the telephone, every opening of the front door brought a
hurrying of feet through the hall, and an eager demand to know if there
was any news.

“I’ll never get my lessons!” exclaimed Hattie petulantly, collecting her
scattered belongings after one of these rushes to the door. “I wish to
Heaven one of my fingers was a lead pencil!”

“Why don’t you wish your tongue was one, Hat, then you wouldn’t have to
sharpen it,” suggested Connie.

“I bet Miss Lady had my pencil,” went on Hattie, ignoring Connie’s
comment. “She’s never owned a pair of scissors, or a pencil, or a
shoe-buttoner since she’s been here. And look at those letters on the
mantel! She’ll never think about mailing them.”

“What are they doing with black borders?”

“She bought a job lot of paper the other day, all colors and sizes,
trying to be economical. She uses the mourning ones to pay the bills.”

“Yes, and I’ll have to be putting little pink love letters in big blue
envelopes all winter. Say, Hat, do you suppose it would be all right if
I called up Mr. Wicker to ask him how the trial is going?”

“Of course not. We’ll hear as soon as there is anything to hear. I wish
you’d hush talking and let me study.”

Connie heroically refrained from speech for five minutes, then she
announced:

“Do you know, I don’t believe Miss Lady likes him!”

“Who? Mr. Wicker?”

“No, you silly,--Don.”

“When did you stop saying Cousin Don, pray?”

“Oh, ages ago. She’s always so quiet when he comes, and she goes
up-stairs the first chance she gets. I think she’s changed a lot since
she first came, don’t you?”

“Well, I guess you’d change, too, if you had married a sick man with
three children, as poor as poverty, and a cook as cross as Myrtella.”

“But she has Myrtella eating out of her hand. Imagine my marrying a man
as old as Father!”

“If I had to marry, I’d rather marry Father than anybody else. But I’ve
never seen the man yet that I’d be willing to marry.”

“Oh, I have! I know ten right now that I’d marry in a minute.”

“Connie Queerington! Who are the others beside Gerald and Cousin Don?”

“Guess.”

“Noah Wicker?”

Connie laughed. “Mr. Wicker is not as bad as he was. He must have taken
chloroform and had his pompadour cut. Don says he is awfully clever.”

“Anybody could be clever who took a whole day to compose each speech.
I’ll tell you what’s the matter with Miss Lady; she is worrying herself
sick over Father. Did she tell you what Doctor Wyeth told her?”

“That Father would have to give up his classes, and get away some where?
But of course he can’t do it.”

“But he can! Miss Lady has rented Thornwood from the man who bought it,
and we are all to go out there this spring.”

“Heavens! That means frogs and crickets and whippoorwills, and a
lonesome time for me.”

“But think of Father!” said Hattie with her most virtuous air. “If it’s
perfectly quiet, perhaps he can finish his book.”

“No, he won’t,” said Connie petulantly. “He may finish himself, but
he’ll never finish that book; he keeps on thinking of more to say, just
like Mr. Melcher does when he prays. If it weren’t for that stupid old
book he might get well. Was that the telephone?”

It proved to be the side-door bell, which was rung by an old woman
who had lost her husband and her front teeth, and was engaged in the
precarious occupation of selling shoe-strings. She was one of the
numerous proteges, who began to call on Miss Lady soon after breakfast,
and kept up their visits through the day, to the exasperation of
Myrtella Flathers, who spent her time devising means to rid the back
hall of these incumbrances.

In this instance strategy was not required, for she was bidden to send
the woman away. Such an unusual proceeding aroused her curiosity and
she returned to the dining-room to peep through the door at her young
mistress, who had been sitting motionless since breakfast with her
elbows on the table, and her hands locked under her chin. It was evident
that something was wrong, and Myrtella became so concerned that she at
last decided to take action. The panacea she applied to all ailments,
moral or physical, was a counter-irritant.

“Mis’ Squeerington!” she ventured finally. “I hope you ain’t fergot
that it’s Saturday mornin’ an’ you’d orter row the grocery man. He’s
a cortion, that’s what he is, a-sendin’ us Mis’ Ivy’s ribs, an’ Mis’
Logan’s liver. It ain’t a decent way to treat a old customer, an’ he
orter be told so. There never was a grocery man that was born into the
world that didn’t have to be rowed! They expect it, they look fer it,
an’ when they don’t get it they feel it.”

“I can’t ‘row’ people, Myrtella; I don’t know how,” said Miss Lady
listlessly.

“I’ll learn you. You’ve picked up a lot more already than anybody would
‘a’ supposed you would when you first come. But one thing you ain’t
learned. When a lady goes to smilin’ over the telephone, an’ tellin’ the
butcher that she don’t know one cut from another but she’ll trust him to
send her a nice piece, you kin count on it she’s goin’ to git a gristle.
Compliments an’ smiles may git some things, but it takes rowin’ an’
back-talk to git a good beefsteak!”

“I think I’ll send you to the grocery to-day, Myrtella,--it--it may
rain.”

“It ain’t goin’ to rain before noon,” Myrtella said authoritatively,
in a tone that indicated her intention of stopping it immediately if it
showed any intention of doing so. “It’ll do you good to git out and walk
a spell.”

Miss Lady shook her head.

“Well, then you better let me send Bertie down here, he’s makin’ a awful
racket in the nursery an’ his pa’ll be after him soon.”

Bertie was induced to abandon a life of adventure on the footboard of
his bed, by the suggestion that Miss Lady had something to tell him in
the dining-room. He came tearing through the hall shouting, “Extras,” at
the top of his voice.

“Bertie, darling! Please don’t,” cried Miss Lady roused from her apathy.
“Remember it’s Saturday and Father’s home.”

“I wish he wasn’t,” said Bertie. “I hate a tiptoe house! When can I call
extras?”

“When we get up to Thornwood. You and I will play all over the hills,
and I’ll teach you to be a real country boy.”

“And can Chick be there, too?”

“Yes, and perhaps by that time Chick will have been to the hospital and
can talk like other boys.”

Bertie was standing on the back of her chair by this time, apparently
trying to strangle her.

“And can we slide down the ice-house like you used to do? And will Uncle
Jimpson call up the doodle-bugs out of the ground like he did when you
was a little girl?”

“Listen!” cried Miss Lady suddenly starting up. “What is that?”

From the far end of the street came the sound, “Wuxtry! Here’s your
Wuxtry! All about--”

“It’s just the newsboy I was being like,” said Bertie. “What’s the
matter? What makes you shake so, Miss Lady?”

Myrtella thrust her head in the door. “Here comes that there Mrs. Ivy
running ‘cross the yard. She’s good fer a hour.”

But Mrs. Ivy did not seem to be good for anything by the time Miss Lady
reached her. She was half reclining on a haircloth sofa in the front
hall with a bottle of smelling salts to her nose and a newspaper in her
hand.

“Oh, my _dear_!” she managed to gasp. “Such a frightful shock! So
utterly unexpected!”

“Do you mean Don?” Miss Lady’s lips scarcely moved as she asked the
question.

“No, the bank! I was all alone in the house when I heard the boys
calling the extras--Ah! my poor weak heart!”

“Brandy?” suggested Miss Lady anxiously.

Mrs. Ivy raised feeble but protesting eyes: “Never! The Angel of Death
shall never find me with the odor of liquor on my lips. Could you send
for some nitroglycerin?”

By the time Mrs. Ivy was revived, Connie and Hattie had joined the group
in the hall, and the latter was reading aloud in awe-struck tones the
account of the People’s Bank failure. The age and reputation of the
institution and the prominence of Basil Sequin as a local financier gave
the subject grave significance.

“And to think that I should be involved!” wailed Mrs. Ivy. “I’ve only
been treasurer of the W. A. Board for six weeks and this was my first
investment! They told me to use my judgment, and I did the best I could!
Only last Thursday I went to see Mr. Gilson the broker, you know, about
investing the money we’re collecting for building the Parish House. He
said I had come at the right moment as he had just gotten hold of some
of the People’s Bank stock, ‘gilt edged,’ he called it, and I remember
just what I said to him, I said, ‘Mr. Gilson, I simply let Providence
lead me, and it led me to your door!’ and I bought it!” sobbed Mrs. Ivy;
“forty shares!”

“I suppose Father’s lost awfully,” said Hattie, sitting round eyed and
anxious on the steps.

“And all the Sequins, and Don,” added Connie.

“It says that all the stockholders and most of the depositors stand
to lose heavily,” said Miss Lady, scanning the paper; “I must tell the
Doctor at once.”

She sped up the steps and knocked breathlessly at his study door. It was
only at the second knock that she was bidden to enter.

The Doctor sat at his desk in a long, gray dressing-gown, with a rug
across his knees: around him were ranged several straight-backed chairs
on which were spread hundreds of pages of closely written manuscript. At
his elbow on a stand was an immense dictionary, from which he lifted a
pair of absorbed and preoccupied eyes.

“Doctor!” Miss Lady burst out impetuously, “the Bank has failed--the
paper says--”

“If you please!” the Doctor raised an imploring hand; “don’t tell me
now. The news will keep and I am in a most critical stage of my summary.
Today’s work is important, very important. Kindly close the door.”

Miss Lady stood in the hall without and stared at the drab-colored
wallpaper. A fierce anger rose in her, not against the Doctor, but
against that vampire work which was sucking all the vitality and
sympathy and understanding out of him. She was eager to bear his
burdens; she was willing to fight his battles; but it was hard to take
his side single-handed against herself. She wanted love, and affection
and sympathy, and she wanted a manly shoulder to weep on when the way
became too hard. But the Doctor’s slanting, scholarly shoulder afforded
no resting-place for a world-weary head.

“Mis’ Squeerington!” called Myrtella from the lower floor. “The grocery
man didn’t have no beets, and his new potatoes is hard as rocks, an’ if
I was you I’d go over to Smithers jes’ to spite him out fer a spell.
And I fergot to tell you that that there Mr. Wicker called you up a hour
ago, an’ sez the case was lost. I don’t know what he meant. I hope he
ain’t lost it ‘round here. Next thing I hear they’ll be sayin’ I took
it!”



CHAPTER XXII


It is a depressing law of life that worries invariably hunt in packs.
If it were just a matter of one yelping little annoyance that barked at
your heels, you could frighten it away with a laugh; but when a ravenous
horde gets on your trail with the grim determination of running you to
earth, it is quite a different matter.

Donald Morley, pacing the terrace at Angora Heights on a certain dark
night in March, felt the breath of the pursuing pack close upon him. The
failure to win his case had been a serious blow not only to his pride,
but to his faith in his fellow man. He had gone into the trial with the
assured confidence of an innocent man who is still young enough to
rely absolutely upon the justice of the law. In spite of the array
of damaging evidence presented by the prosecuting attorney, and the
opinionated egotism of Mr. Gooch which rendered him unpopular with judge
and jury, Donald’s victory was almost assured, when the rumor of the
People’s Bank failure swept the court room. In the instant wave of
suspicion that rose against Basil Sequin, Donald’s cause was lost. Half
the men on the jury were directly, or indirectly, involved. The case was
summarily disposed of and the smaller matter swallowed up in the larger.

Humiliated and chagrined as Donald was over his own position, he was
equally concerned about the bank. The papers were full of disturbing
innuendoes; people avoided speaking of it in his presence; distrust and
suspicion lurked around the corners.

Donald paused at the end of the terrace and looked up at the dark
massive pile of masonry above him. In every leering gargoyle and carved
coping, he read the ruin of some humble home.

At the first hint of impending trouble, Mrs. Sequin had taken Margery
and fled to Europe, leaving Mr. Sequin fighting with his back to the
wall to meet the difficulties into which her extravagance had plunged
him. “I have no fear for Basil,” she assured her friends on leaving.
“He’ll straighten things out. Of course he’ll be talked about, clever
people always are, and the directors have been rather nasty. But he’ll
control the situation yet, you’ll see.”

And Mrs. Sequin’s confidence was being justified. Basil Sequin was
controlling the situation. He had emerged from the ruin with his
finances less affected than his reputation.

Each time that Donald turned at the end of the long terrace, his eyes
involuntarily sought a light that gleamed far below through the bare
trunks of the trees. It was the light from Thornwood that once more
threw its familiar beams across the Cane Run Road and up the gentle
slope of Billy-goat Hill. He rested his arms on the balustrade and stood
looking out into the night. There was a softness in the air, a smell of
upturned earth, a faint whispering among the newly budded treetops that
hinted of things about to be revealed.

Suddenly there was a strange fluttering in the air above him, a
tremulous, expectant thrill. Looking up he saw a flock of birds,
wheeling and circling above him, making ready to light. Night after
night they had traveled, over forests and across dark rivers, valiantly
beating their frail wings against the gale, one purpose urging them on,
straight as an arrow through the silent air,--the longing to find their
old haunts under the friendly shelter of the Hill, and there to keep
their love trysts in the place called home.

Donald’s throat contracted sharply. Never in those tumultuous days in
Japan, nor in those desperate ones in Singapore had he wanted Miss Lady
as he wanted her now. It was not her youth or her beauty that he
was thinking of; it was the firm confident clasp of her hand, the
unfaltering courage of her eyes, her words, “I do believe in you, Don,
with all my heart and soul.” He was like a starving man who must have
bread even if it belongs to another. Before he knew it he was plunging
down the footpath to the road.

Connie would be his excuse, although he had been rather
conscience-stricken about Connie of late. She had developed a taste for
exploring that beguiling land of Flirtation where the boundary lines
have never been defined, and dangers are known to lurk beyond the
borders. As an old and experienced adventurer he felt that he had
already accompanied her too far.

As he reached Thornwood’s big colonial gateway, he found some one
alighting from a buggy.

“Hello, Wick!” he said. “Wait, I’ll open it for you. I thought you were
staying in town!” Noah removed a pair of unmistakably new tan gloves and
opened the gate for himself.

“I am staying in town,” he said distantly “Are you coming in here?”

“Yes, I think I will drop in for a little while, unless you have an
engagement?”

Noah’s pause was even longer than usual. “No,” he drawled presently. “I
can’t say I have. Will you get in?”

Donald could not suppress a smile as he got in beside him, and noticed
the grandeur of his toilet.

“You are getting awfully dressy these days, old chap. Who’s the girl?”

“You know who it is.”

“You surely don’t mean Connie Queerington! Now, Wick, you want to go
slow and not trifle with that girl. The first thing you know she will be
falling in love with you.”,

Noah’s lip stiffened. “If you would leave her alone perhaps she might.”

“What am I doing?”

“The same thing you’ve always done. Going with a girl just long enough
to spoil her for every other fellow, then going off and forgetting all
about her.”

Donald looked in amazement at the angry face beside him.

“What in thunder do you mean by that, Wick?”

“What I say. I guess it hasn’t been so long ago that we’ve both
forgotten another instance.”

“See here, Wick,” said Donald, his anger rising, “you’d better drop
this. You don’t know what you are talking about.”

“I know you spoiled my chances once and you are not going to spoil them
again. You’ve got to leave Miss Connie alone. You’ve got to promise
me--”

“I promise you nothing.”

They had reached the hitching block and Donald got out of the buggy and,
not waiting for his companion, went up the walk to the house. The peace
of the old place wrapped him round like the folds of a warm garment He
forgot Noah, and the pursuing troubles; he forgot everything except that
Thornwood, with all its memories and traditions, was for the present
his, held in sacred trust until that time when he could give it back to
the one who loved it best.

“Why, it’s Cousin Don!” cried Connie who had heard the wheels and
come to investigate. “I never was so glad to see anybody in my life. I
thought it was Mr. Wicker!”

“Cheer up! He’s hitching his horse at the block now.”

“How tiresome! I thought we left him in town yesterday. I don’t believe
you are a bit glad to have us for a neighbor. Why didn’t you come over
last night? I haven’t seen you for four days!”

“You haven’t missed anything, Connie. I’ve been down and out.”

“Everybody has! It’s too stupid for words. Since the trial and the bank
failure I haven’t been able to get a smile out of anybody! I hope the
Turtle won’t be grumpy.”

“Who is the Turtle?”

“Mr. Wicker. Hat calls him that, because he never lets go ‘til it
thunders. Aren’t you coming in the parlor?”

“No, I’ll give Wick the field to-night. I want to see your Father on
business.”

“That sounds interesting!” said Connie audaciously. “You might have
spoken to me first!”

The Doctor was preparing to go up to bed when Donald entered the
sitting-room, but he put down his candle and greeted him warmly.

“A phenix rising from his ashes!” he said. “I am glad to see that you
have survived the trials of the past ten days. It is very kind of you
to come over in the midst of your trouble to welcome us to our new
quarters. You are not going to leave us, my dear?” this to Miss Lady who
had risen at Donald’s entrance.

“I was going to get your beef-tea.”

“Oh, to be sure. I can’t begin to tell you, Donald, how much I regret
the decision in your case. How did it happen?”

Donald, whose hungry eyes were devouring every familiar detail of the
homely fire-lit room, shrugged his shoulders. “Eleven jury-men were for
acquittal, I am told, and the twelfth, a fellow named Jock Hibben talked
them over.”

“Jock Hibben? I know the man. A radical Socialist who has been giving
us some trouble at the university. Quite an orator, I believe, but a
fanatic. You have made a motion for a new trial?”

“It has been refused.”

“Indeed! And you appeal it, of course?”

“Yes.”

“The decision is bound to be reversed,” the Doctor assured him, “and the
second trial will go in your favor. I have never doubted the ultimate
outcome. What is that scratching noise?”

Miss Lady, who was just entering, paused to listen, then she suddenly
set the cup she carried on the table, and flung open the door.

A long, shaggy, disheveled dog, with small, sad eyes, and a stub of a
tail, hurled himself upon her, and began rapturously to lick her hands.

“It’s Mike,” she cried joyously, sitting on the floor and gathering her
muddy visitor into her arms. “I knew he’d find out we were home. Oh! you
blessed, blessed dog!”

Mike, unable to restrain his transports, made a mad tour of the room,
upsetting the stack of manuscript that the Doctor had neatly arranged on
a stand beside him. On his second round he discovered the visitor whom
he sniffed with increasing excitement.

Donald raised a forefinger, and tapped his knee. In an instant Mike
remembered. Lifting his fore-paws, and dropping his head upon them, he
answered the call to prayer.

Two pairs of eyes met involuntarily, and the owners smiled.

“Do put him out, my dear,” urged the Doctor, who had stooped to pick up
the scattered sheets of his manuscript. “This is the last volume of my
series, Donald. You remember I was collecting data for it when you were
at the university. I had expected to publish it this spring, but it will
have to be postponed now.”

Donald winced. “On account of the bank failure, I suppose?”

“Well, yes. Basil advises a curtailment of all expenditure for the
present. However, it may be just as well to publish in the fall. That
will give me three more months on the revision.”

“I hope you were not seriously involved, Doctor?”

“No, no, I imagine not,” said the Doctor vaguely as he made a marginal
correction on one of the sheets. “Basil and I have been so much occupied
that we have scarcely had a chance to discuss the matter. He said I
might possibly lose something, but that he would protect my interests. I
trust you are not one of the losers?”

“No,” Donald said shortly, “I lost nothing.” Then after a pause during
which he stared at the floor, he looked up. “Doctor, I want to consult
you about something. Your standards of right and wrong seem to me a bit
surer than most people’s. I’m in trouble and I want your advice.”

He was looking at the Doctor as he spoke, but he was acutely conscious
of the slender figure that stood with her back to them before the open
fire.

“You see,” he said, plunging into his subject, “a week before the bank
failed I found that I might need a lot of ready money before I got
through with the trial. So I sold all my People’s Bank stock.”

“That was fortunate.”

“But, Doctor! Don’t you see? At the time I sold the shares they weren’t
worth the paper they were printed on!”

“But you were ignorant of this.”

“Of course; but does that alter the fact that I took money for stock
that was worthless?”

The Doctor rubbed his hands together thoughtfully. For once he was not
prepared to give an immediate answer to a question concerning a moral
issue.

“On the spur of the moment I should advise you to refund the money, but
I do not know if such advice is wise. The fact is, neither you nor I are
sufficiently versed in financial matters to know what is customary in
such cases. What does your brother-in-law advise?”

“I have had no conversation with him since the bank failed. He stays in
town nearly every night, and you can imagine what his days are.”

“Well, I should put the matter before him, explain my scruples, and then
act unquestioningly on his advice. It has been my rule in life, when my
own judgment did not suffice, to consult the highest available authority
upon that given subject and abide by it. Basil Sequin, in spite of this
unfortunate failure, is undoubtedly our ablest financier. I can only bid
you do as I have done; leave everything entirely to him.”

“I shouldn’t!” cried Miss Lady, wheeling about with a return of her old,
childlike, impetuous manner; “I shouldn’t leave it to anybody. I’d buy
back the stock, every share of it. I wouldn’t keep money for which I’d
given nothing! You ought to see Miss Ferney Foster! She bought bank
stock only last week; gave all the money she’d made on her pickles for
ten years, and when she found the bank had failed, she went out of her
head. I’ve been there to-day and she didn’t know me.”

“Who sold her the stock?”

“A broker named Gilson.”

“It was my stock,” Donald cried “Of course she’s got to be paid back!
And all the rest of them. I’ll buy back every share of it, if it takes
my last dollar!”

“Will it take all you have?” Miss Lady scanned his face anxiously.

“Yes, and more. I made an investment with some of the money before I
knew the bank was in trouble; then there’s the double liability law. It
wouldn’t matter so much if it weren’t for the trial.”

“Your sister, of course, will be ready to help you. Or has she, too,
lost?”

“No,” said Donald, his lips tightening, “she hasn’t lost. She’s had no
stock in the bank for a year. But I shan’t call upon her.”

“Because she opposed your course so violently? Oh, I see. A point of
honor on which I quite agree with you. But you are not going under,
Donald. We will see to that. I am not a wealthy man, as you know. There
have been times recently when the future looked very dark. But this
little lady has steered us into calmer waters. If you should, in the
course of the next few months, be in need of a reasonable sum, I am
happy to say we will be in a position to accommodate you.”

Donald gripped his hand. “I shan’t call on you, Doctor. But once I’m
through with this accursed trial, I’ll try to justify your belief in
me.”

The tall clock in the hall gave a preliminary wheeze, then hiccoughed
nine times violently. The Doctor carefully arranged his voluminous
papers in a shabby, brown portfolio, and rose with an effort.

“You will excuse me now if I bid you good night? My physician has become
rather arbitrary in regulating my hours. Keep up your courage, my boy;
that courage that ‘scorns to bend to mean devices for a sordid end.’ I
admire the course you have taken, I admire you. Good night to you both.”

They watched him go, with his tall, stooped figure, and his fine,
serious eyes that saw life only through the stultifying medium of books.
Then they looked at each other.

“I’ll call Connie,” Miss Lady said, moving to the door.

“Just a minute, please.”

She came back reluctantly, and stood with her hands clasped on the back
of a chair, breathing quickly.

“Do you remember,” Donald asked, standing in front of her and speaking
in a low, tense voice, “the last time we stood in this room, and
the promises I made you? Well, I’ve kept them. I’ve fought like the
devil,--You don’t know what it means, you can’t know. But I’ve kept
them. Now I want to tell you that I’ve got to break over. You are right
about the bank-stock money. It’s not mine. I’ll pay it back to-morrow.
But more money has to come from somewhere to carry on the trial. There’s
only one chance I can think of. I’ve got to enter Lickety Split for the
Derby.”

“No, you haven’t! There are other ways. You must go to work.”

“Work!” he broke out fiercely. “Haven’t I been trying to get a position
ever since I came home? Who wants to tie up to me until this cursed case
is decided? I have been trying to write, but my things come back faster
than I can send them out. What am I good for? A game at billiards,
_sixty_ miles an hour in a motor car, a lark with any idler that happens
in the club. Bah! I’m sick of having people patronize me because I am
not in the game, because I’ve never earned a penny, except by gambling,
in my life!”

“But that’s all behind you, Don! You’ve got the rest of your life to
live differently. When the case is decided--”

“Yes, and suppose it goes against me? It did before, it may again. Talk
about justice and truth! I’ve failed to find them. I’ve had enough of
this glorious thing called life; I’m ready to quit.”

“You can’t quit, Don!” She said it softly, with the firelight flushing
her eager, solicitous face. “Don’t you suppose we all want to quit
sometimes? We’ve just got to take a fresh grip on our courage and fight
it out. I’m in trouble myself, to-night, Don. Will you help me?”

His eyes flew to hers as he half knelt on the chair before her.

“I’ve sold Thornwood,” she went on, her lips trembling. “I can hardly
speak of it, even yet. I feel like a traitor to Daddy, to all the
Carseys who ever lived here, to myself! You know what the place means
to me. I believe I should die if I ever saw any one else living here! I
don’t know who bought it, I don’t want to know. All I know is that I’ve
been perfectly wretched every hour since I signed the paper, until just
now when the Doctor offered to lend you the money. Oh! Don, if I thought
selling Thornwood meant that we could help clear your name, there’d
never be another instant of regret! You’ll let us help you?”

He put up his hand as if to ward off a blow: “Don’t,” he said harshly.
“I can’t take your help. I can’t even take your friendship, or the
Doctor’s. Don’t you see that I’m going through hell? Don’t you know that
I love you?”

The color left her face, and her eyes wavered a moment, then steadied.

“You must never say that again, Don! You must try not to think of it.
I’ll forgive you because I want you to forgive me for something. You
know the letter you sent me from San Francisco? I burned it, unopened,
right there where you are standing now. It was a cowardly thing to do,
even though I thought you were in the wrong. If I had known the truth
I never would have kept silent all those months. It was a great wrong I
did you, Don; can you forgive me?”

He studied her face, as if he would by sheer intensity probe those
luminous eyes that said everything and nothing. At last his head
dropped.

“I was a fool ever to think you cared,” he said brokenly; “I knew I
wasn’t good enough for you. I knew it from the first, but I tried. Shall
I keep on trying for your sake?”

“No, Don, not for mine. For your own, and for the sake of the girl
you’ll some day make your wife. But I want you to remember that I shall
feel responsible for whatever happens to you. If you give up the fight
and go back to the old life, I shall know it was because I failed
you; if you succeed, as I believe you will, I shall be happy always in
knowing that I had a little part in it. Shall we say good night?”

[Illustration: “It was a great wrong I did you Don, can you forgive
me?”]

He took the hand she offered him and one of those silences followed
which once having passed between a man and woman, is remembered above
all spoken words, a silence in which all barriers fall away, and soul
speaks to soul. It was like a great harmony quivering with beautiful
things unsaid.

He left her standing in the firelight, her eyes shining strangely in her
otherwise passive face. He closed the door resolutely on the light
and warmth of the homelike, cheery room, and passing out to the road,
miserably turned his steps toward the empty grandeur of the big house
whose turreted and gabled roof broke the sky-line at the top of the
Hill.



CHAPTER XXIII


In two of the gloomiest and dirtiest little rooms in the dirtiest
and gloomiest of little streets that dangle at loose ends from the
courthouse yard, Mr. Gooch had his office. It was a small dark place
that suggested nothing so much as an overflowing scrap-basket. Papers
littered the table, and spilled out of every pigeon-hole of the old
secretary; papers lay in stacks along the book-shelves, and bulged from
fat envelopes on the mantel-shelf. Over and above and under all lay the
undisturbed dust of months.

In the corner which was reduced to perpetual twilight by the proximity
of the jail wall adjoining, Noah Wicker sat on his high stool, and by
the assistance of a solitary swinging light, excavated lumps of legal
lore from the mines of wisdom about him. To one who had not seen
Noah since his first days of attorneyship, he presented an unfamiliar
appearance. His feet, still hooked awkwardly under the rung of the
stool, were shod in patent leather shoes of a style so pronounced that
they rendered him slightly pigeon-toed. His clothes were of the most
approved cut, and his hosiery reflected the hue of his tie.

His hair, only, was reminiscent of the country youth who had emerged
from the law school a short time before, in store clothes and creaking
boots. A front lock that has been assiduously urged to stand up for many
years, is not inclined to sit down at the first whim of its owner. It
has reached an age of independence, and is inclined to insist upon its
rights.

Noah, alone in the office one spring day, surreptitiously took from his
desk a small object, which he held in the palm of his broad hand, and
studied minutely. When the rays from the swinging electric happened to
strike it, it sent spots of light dancing on the grimy ceiling. For
Noah was becoming anxious about his pompadour and could not refrain from
examining it at frequent intervals. Every expedient had been resorted to
from surgery to soap, but the stubbly blond lock defied him. It seemed
the last barrier that rose between him and cosmopolitan life.

A light step on the stairs sent the mirror into the desk, and brought a
look of absorbed concentration to his expansive brow.

“Is Mr. Gooch here?” asked Connie Queerington, thrusting a plumed hat
into his range of vision.

Noah disengaged himself from the stool and came forward eagerly, but
paused when he found that she was not alone.

“Come on in, Gerald,” she said hospitably. “You know Mr. Wicker, don’t
you? At any rate he knows you. I’ve told him reams about you, haven’t I,
Mr. Wicker?”

Noah bowed gravely, and after bringing forward chairs, retired to his
desk, in a state of outward calm and inward wrath.

Gerald Ivy daintily dusted the chair with his handkerchief, and sat
down, nursing one silk-clad ankle across his knee, in order not to
expose more of his garments than was necessary to the grime of Mr.
Gooch’s abode.

“What a nuisance he isn’t here!” said Connie. “I could leave Father’s
message but I left word for Hat to meet me here. What time do you have
to go, Gerald?”

“Four o’clock,” said Gerald, then glancing at the clock, “it’s only
three-thirty now.”

“The clock is slow,” announced Noah unexpectedly from his corner.

Gerald leisurely removed his gloves. “What does half an hour matter
when I can spend it with you? I was just going to meet Mater at the jail
where she has been pinning rosebuds on repentant bosoms. Come, tell me
all about yourself!” He leaned forward with elbows on his knees, and
hands clasped, dropping his voice to a confidential tone, and bringing
the whole battery of his glances to play upon her.

“Why should I?” asked Connie archly. “You haven’t been near me since I
went to the country.”

“What was the use? You couldn’t expect me to compete with a hero, who is
making such a grandstand play as Morley. Giving himself up for an act he
says he didn’t commit, refunding money when he doesn’t have to, going to
work as a scrub reporter when he has lived like a lord all his life!
I don’t see how the theatrical managers have overlooked him! He is the
stuff matinee idols are made of. He’s turned the heads of half the girls
in town!”

“He’s turned mine all right,” said Connie complacently. “I’m crazy about
him. And he isn’t doing all those things for effect either. He is not
that kind. Is he, Mr. Wicker?”

Noah, thus suddenly appealed to, was compelled to answer truthfully that
he was not. But he did so with a protesting jerk of the elbow, that sent
an ink-bottle flying to the floor.

Gerald took advantage of the mishap to get Connie over to the window.

“It’s beastly lonesome without you,” he whispered. “When are you coming
home?”

“Heaven knows!” said Connie, putting her hands behind her for
safe-keeping. “Now that somebody else has rented the College Street
house, and Miss Lady has sold Thornwood, I don’t know what’s to become
of us.”

“Don’t you miss me a little bit?” asked Gerald, playing with the silver
purse on her wrist.

“Of course I do, silly. Is my hat on straight? I wish I had a mirror.”

Noah kneeling on the floor, mopping up the ink, reached toward the desk,
and then paused.

“I’ll be your mirror!” said Gerald, presenting his eyes in a way that
only a very near-sighted person could have taken advantage of.

“City Hall clock’s striking four,” said Noah grimly.

But Noah’s desire to have Connie to himself was not to be gratified. No
sooner had Gerald gone, than Hattie arrived, very slim and angular, and
carrying a prodigious stack of school-books.

“What was the sense of my meeting you here?” she demanded of Connie,
wasting no time on amenities. “You’ve made me miss the four-two train,
and come out of my way. What did you want with me?”

“I wanted to use your mileage book, dear,” said Connie sweetly. “How
long do you suppose it will be, Mr. Wicker, before Mr. Gooch comes in?”

“Any minute now,” said Noah, smoothing down his hair with an inky
finger. “I--I think the clock is a little fast.” Then as Connie laughed,
he jerked up the top of his desk and disappeared behind it.

“Stuffy old place!” said Connie, wandering about the room. “If Mr. Gooch
wasn’t so stingy he’d have it cleaned up.”

“I wouldn’t call a man stingy who had given a library to the law
school,” Hattie objected.

“Yes, and he’s spent the rest of his life saving every penny to pay
himself back for it. He has eaten fifty-two suppers a year at our house
for ten years, that’s five hundred and twenty suppers, and he’s never
even treated us to a chocolate sundae!”

“I don’t think it’s stingy to be economical,” Hattie said with her most
superior air.

Noah, who was facing the open door, suddenly began making strange
gestures, and violent appeals for silence, but the girls were off on an
old argument and did not see him.

“Besides,” Connie was saying conclusively, “he cheats at cards; you know
he does.”

“Only at solitaire. I don’t see any reason why he shouldn’t cheat
himself if he wants to. He’s all right, even if he is queer, and I think
you ought to be ashamed of yourself to talk about him the way you do!”

“How do you do, Harriet?” said Mr. Gooch dryly, entering from the outer
room and not glancing at Connie. “A message from your father?”

Connie slipped the note into Hattie’s hand and took refuge with Noah
behind the desk top.

“Did he hear?” she whispered hysterically. Then not waiting for a reply
she pounced upon an object in the desk. “Is that a mirror?”

Noah shamefacedly produced it.

“Hold it for me,” she commanded. “Not so far off. Like that!”

Standing there behind the desk holding his little mirror for her to
powder her nose seemed to Noah the apotheosis of romance.

“Too much?” she asked, tilting her face for inspection. “And is my hat
right? I want to look my best, because you know I _may_ meet Donald
Morley on the steps.”

She was evidently not disappointed, for Noah, standing at the window
waiting to catch the last flutter of her feather as she passed up the
street, had to wait five agonizing minutes, at the end of which Don
spoke to him from the door.

“Hello, Wick. Is Mr. Gooch here?”

“He was a minute ago.”

“Is he coming back?”

“I don’t know, I’m sure.”

Noah made the answers in a tone that discouraged further conversation,
and Donald after a sharp glance at him, shrugged his shoulders and
picked up a book. He had not long to wait before Mr. Gooch returned.

“I’ve been telephoning all over town for you,” said the lawyer testily.
“Is this rumor true that you have bought back your bank stock?”

“It is. It was the only honest thing I could do.”

“Not at all,” complained Mr. Gooch, who became passionately attached
to the contrary opinion the moment he ascertained yours. “It was a most
quixotic, a most reckless course to take. I suppose you know of the
double liability?”

“Yes, I know,” Donald flung out impatiently.

“You are singularly fortunate, Mr. Morley, to be able to indulge these
magnanimous whims. Your resources I presume--”

“My resources consist in a piece of real estate and a couple of race
horses. That’s about all that’s left.”

“The real estate?” Mr. Gooch looked encouraged. “City property?”

“No, it’s a farm.”

“Where?”

“On the Cane Run Road.”

Noah’s head appeared above the desk for the first time during the
conversation and he looked surprised, as if he had made a discovery.

“Adjoining your sister’s property, I judge?” continued Mr. Gooch.
“That’s good, very good. It ought to bring about--?”

“It’s not for sale,” said Donald shortly.

Mr. Gooch, who had emerged to the rim of his shell, promptly went in
again.

“You see, Mr. Gooch,” said Donald, leaning forward and speaking
earnestly, “when you took this case I had no need to think of the
financial end of it. I wanted to get the affair straight, and I didn’t
care a hang what it would cost. Since then things have changed. I think
it’s only fair to tell you that after I sell my horses and settle things
up, there won’t be more than a thousand dollars left. Will that cover
your fee?”

Mr. Gooch was visibly offended. “It is not my custom, sir, to name a
sum in advance. There’s a great deal of work on this case, of a very
annoying nature. We might try to come under the amount stipulated, and
in a pinch of course you could sell the real estate.”

“No,” said Donald, “I shall not sell it. And I’ve got to know to-day
what your terms will be. I’ve got work with the _Herald-Post_ as
temporary correspondent at the Capitol. I’m going up there to-morrow,
and will probably stay on until my case is called. I’d like to have your
definite answer at once.”

“Well, I didn’t want the case in the beginning,” said Mr. Gooch. “It’s
the sort of thing I don’t care for. I might be able to finish it for a
thousand dollars, but I don’t know that I’d care to commit myself.”

“Very well,” said Donald, rising with spirit. “That means that I’ll have
to get another lawyer.”

“You’ll be making a mistake,” said Mr. Gooch, twisting his small
features into a hard knot, and watching Donald closely. “It’s a great
risk to change lawyers in the middle of a case. There’s a great deal at
stake. You oughtn’t to stand back on a question of money at a critical
time like this.”

“Good Lord, man! I’m not standing back on a question of money! I’d put
up all I had if it was a million. Do you suppose I would have taken a
job in Frankfort for ten dollars a week if I had any money?”

“But you still hold property!”

“I do, Mr. Gooch, and for reasons you could never understand I shall
continue to hold it. Good day.”

“Stop a minute!” Noah Wicker unfolded himself in sections, and got to
his feet.

“Suppose you let me take your case.”

Donald and Mr. Gooch looked at him with equal amazement.

“I haven’t had much experience,” Noah went on slowly and grimly. “I
didn’t even know a reputable lawyer could throw a case over in the
middle when a client lost his money. I’ve got a lot to learn. But I do
know this case from end to end, and I know you, Don Morley. If I can’t
clear you with or without money, I’d better give up the practice of law
right here and now. Do you think you’d be willing to trust me?”

Donald hesitated for a moment, glancing from Noah’s honest, homely face
to Mr. Gooch’s sneering one, then he jumped to a decision.

“It’s a go, Wick! And the fee--”

Noah extended a hand, the breadth of whose palm has already been
commented upon.

“The fee be damned,” he drawled.



CHAPTER XXIV


Donald Morley packed his few belongings and went on his small mission
for the _Herald-Post_ with a determination worthy of a larger cause. The
remuneration was less than he had been in the habit of paying his stable
boy, but failure to secure a position, together with a depleted bank
account, had chastened his spirit, and he was ready to grasp at anything
that would give him a chance to justify the belief of his friends.

When he first arrived at the sleepy little town where the state
transacted its business, he took two rooms at the hotel. Later he moved
to a boarding-house, and by the end of the third week he was in a small,
bare room in an office building, eating his breakfasts at the depot,
his luncheons at a restaurant, and his dinners at the hotel. For in his
determination to square himself with the world he had managed to dispose
of nearly all he had, excepting a thousand dollars which he had secretly
deposited to Noah’s account.

At first poverty was a somewhat diverting novelty; it served to keep
his mind off those pursuing terrors that had filled his horizon. For
the first time in life he was economizing for a purpose. But to make the
usual expenditure of a day extend over a week requires forethought and
judgment, neither of which qualities Donald possessed. He had counted
on augmenting the small sum received from the _Herald-Post_ by writing
feature articles for other papers, but his efforts had met with small
success. In vain he arranged his article after the exact plan laid down
by Cropsie Decker. He clipped, pasted and pinned, looked up statistics,
verified statements and ruthlessly weeded out every little vagrant fancy
that dared intrude on the solemn company of facts. But his efforts when
finished bore the same relation to Cropsie’s that a pile of bricks does
to a house.

Only once had he set Cropsie and his lapboard literature aside,
and followed his own impulse. It was after his first call at the
Queeringtons’, when the Doctor had advised him to choose a congenial
theme and let his fancy have full rein. A word of encouragement was all
he needed to begin a series of tales that had burned for utterance ever
since he left India. They were the adventures related to him by his
Mohammedan bearer, Khalil Samad, who had sat on his heels many a night
before the young sahib’s fire, and spun yarns of marvelous variety.
Donald had only to close his eyes to see the keen, subtle face
surmounted by its huge white turban, and to hear the torrent of
picturesque broken English that poured from the lips of one of the few
Mohammedans in India who could curse the various natives in their own
vernacular from the Khyber Pass to Trichinopoli.

But the story of Khalil’s adventures having been launched into unknown
waters, had not yet been heard from, and Donald patiently returned to
his feature articles, holding himself down to the actual and being bored
as only a person with a creative imagination can be bored by the naked,
unadorned truth.

His one consolation these days was in the fact that Miss Lady would not
have to give up Thornwood. Through an agent he had leased the place to
the Queeringtons for the next two years at an absurdly low sum, and
the thought of her in the midst of her beloved surroundings went far to
reconcile him to the meagerness of his own.

His dingy little room boasted only an iron bed and washstand, the
rest of the floor space being principally occupied by his imposing
brass-bound steamer-trunk covered with foreign labels. On the dusty
shelf over the washstand stood an incongruous array of silver-mounted,
monogramed toilet articles; around the wall ran a dado of shoes,
while from the gas-pipe depended a heavy bunch of neckties. The chief
inconvenience in being poor, Donald had decided, was in not knowing what
to do with one’s things.

It was not only his things, however, that he found difficulty in
disposing of. For a given number of hours a day a man can hold himself
down to the task of sitting at a small deal table, covering yellow
tablets with words that will probably never be read, but after too long
a stretch nature is apt to rebel. At such times Donald raged like a pent
lion. His mind involuntarily flew to the possibility of this confinement
being but a foretaste of the other that waited for him should the
rehearing not be granted. From the beginning he had refused to consider
the possibility of conviction; he was innocent, he would be cleared. But
as the days dragged on, a shadow began to dog his steps and to sit on
the foot of his bed by night, grinning at him through bars of iron.

Had there been a friend to whom he could turn during these days he might
have been spared some of the hours of anguish he endured, but his pride
was cut to the quick, and he shrank from seeing any one who knew him
or his family. Cropsie Decker could have helped him, but Cropsie was in
Mexico. To Noah Wicker he had ceased to be an individual, he had
become a client, a first client, and personalities were swamped in
abstractions. The only place where he could have found sympathy and
understanding was at Thornwood, the hospitable door of which he had
resolutely closed with his own hand. If he thought the depths of
loneliness had been sounded out there in the Orient, he had now to learn
that it is only in one’s own country, among one’s own people, that the
plummet strikes bottom.

The day before the case was to be presented Noah came up from the city,
and once again they went over every tiresome, familiar detail. By the
time evening arrived Donald was in a state of black dejection. Half a
dozen sleepless nights, and the return of several articles did not tend
to brighten the situation, and when Noah accepted an invitation from the
Judge to dine with him, Donald felt that he had been abandoned to his
fate.

Twilight was closing in, the kind that has no beginning and no end, a
damp, gray saturating twilight that smothers the soul in a fog of gloom
and relaxes all the moral fibers. Donald went to his small window and
looked out. The street below was deserted, save for an occasional shabby
surrey, splashing through the mud on its way to the station. At long
intervals an umbrella bobbed past, and once a drove of cattle lumbered
by, driven by a boy astride a mule. Donald jerked down the shade
savagely, and lit the single gas-jet.

In a magazine which he picked up was a graphic article on child labor in
the mines, giving pictures of ragged, emaciated children who spent their
lives underground, breathing foul air and becoming dwarfed in body and
soul. He flung the book from him and dropped his head upon his arms.
Life seemed a great, inexorable machine, setting at naught human
aspiration, human endeavor. What was the good of fighting it? What was
the sense in believing in a divine order, in such infernal chaos?

Unable to stand his own company any longer, he seized his hat and
started for the hotel. He was in a reckless, hopeless mood, ready to
take diversion wherever he found it, and as is usual in such cases,
diversion met him half way.

The little hotel office was in a spasm of activity, bells were ringing,
doors slamming, and guests arriving. The group of loiterers who
usually sat facing the fire, criticizing the daily proceedings of the
legislature, now stood in a semicircle with their backs to it, watching
the new arrivals.

“It’s a theatrical company,” explained one of the voluble crowd to
Donald; “the liveliest lay-out we’ve had for moons. That’s the star
talking to the fellow in the checked suit. Some winner, isn’t she?”

The object of this remark, having just told a story that elicited
a round of laughter, turned carelessly and swept the room with a
brilliant, experienced glance. The searchlight passed the porter and
bell boys, the obsequious clerk at the desk, the semicircle of admirers
at the fire, and came to an audacious pause when it reached Donald
Morley.

He was lighting a cigarette at the moment, and presented an appearance
of colossal indifference to all stars, terrestrial and celestial.
But when he had tossed the match into the open grate, he nonchalantly
sauntered to the desk and glanced at the register.

There was the dashing signature, the ink still wet on the flourish,

“La Florine.”

It was Cropsie Decker’s old flame, “The Serpent of the Nile,” whom he
had last seen poised on the cork of a champagne bottle on a poster
on Billy-goat Hill! Without looking up he was aware that the same
mischievous eyes which had peeped through the black-gloved fingers on
the poster, were watching him now with the liveliest interest. They
followed him across the room, they laughed at him over the shoulder of
the man in the checked suit, they flung a challenge at his feet, and
dared him pick it up.

Donald watched her with increasing fascination. It was good just to be
near anything so careless, and gay, and irresponsible. He, too, had once
poised tiptoe on the perilous edge of things, and laughed defiance in
the face of Fate. Why shouldn’t he do it again? A man about to be hanged
is given a last good dinner, why shouldn’t he humor himself to one more
good time before the die was cast on the morrow?

It would only be necessary to present his card and mention Cropsie
Decker, and the rest would be easy. He had just about enough money to
pay for a theater ticket, and a cozy little supper afterward. But what
about flowers?

He thrust his hand eagerly into his pocket on an investigating tour.
As he did so his ringers encountered a small, hard object which he drew
forth and looked at curiously. It was the dried hip of a wild rose, that
had been transferred from pocket to pocket since the day it dared to
bloom before its time, in a cranny of the stone wall that circled the
garden at Thornwood. The touch of it brought back an old barrel hammock
under the lilacs, and the glowing eyes of a girl, lifted to his with a
look of trusting innocence.

Without another glance at “The Serpent of the Nile,” he turned up his
coat collar, pulled his hat over his eyes and plunged out into the wet,
dismal street. For hours he tramped, neither knowing nor caring where he
went. He was fighting the hardest fight a man is called on to fight, the
fight against himself with no reward in view.

When he got back to his room, spent and disheveled at nine o’clock,
he found two letters under his door. One, a black-bordered envelope
addressed in Connie’s familiar scrawl, he thrust into his pocket,
smiling in spite of himself at the memory of Miss Lady’s bargain
stationery. The other, a long, bulky envelope, bearing the device of a
well-known magazine, caused him to sit limply down on his steamer-trunk
and gaze at it miserably.

His cherished story had come back at last! The possibility of its being
accepted had been the one hope he had clung to during many a desperate
hour. In it he had, for the first time, dared to say the things he
felt, to venture boldly into the land of romance which hitherto he had
cautiously skirted. Dozens of other similar tales were teeming in his
brain, only waiting to know the fate of this one. And it had come back!
It was the best he had to offer, and his best was not good enough! He
looked at the shabby, dog-eared sheet, and the folded enclosure that
doubtless set forth the editor’s smug regrets, then with an impatient
gesture he flung the envelope and its contents into the scrap-basket,
cursing himself and his conceit in thinking he could write, and editors
and their conceit in thinking they could judge.

The folded enclosure, meanwhile, that had been in the manuscript elected
to disprove the total depravity of inanimate things, and instead of
falling face downward, fell face upward on the very top of the heap.
Thus it was that Donald Morley, charging desperately about his limited
quarters, suddenly spied a word that made him snatch up the sheet of
paper and rush to the light.

The editor, it appeared, had read the story with genuine pleasure.
Khalil Samad was an entirely new creation, presented with an originality
and humor altogether delightful. The one fault of the story was its
brevity. Of course, the magazine would accept it as it was, but the
opinion of the office was to the effect that if the author had material
for other stories of a similar nature it was a pity for him not to
elaborate it into a book. A novel with Khalil Samad for a hero, if
written with the same charm as this first story, would be an undoubted
success. This was merely a suggestion, of course, and might not fall
in with Mr. Morley’s other literary plans. In any case the editor
congratulated him upon the originality of his story and would look
forward to publishing it in one form or the other.

Donald read the note through twice before he mastered its contents, then
he drew a prodigious breath. Other stories of a similar nature? Why, he
knew dozens of them! Khalil Samad had been his sole companion for two
months, and Khalil’s chief occupation had been talking about himself
and his escapades. Donald knew the main incidents of his dramatic career
from the time he had been stolen by a Bengali bandit and sold into
matrimony at the age of ten, to the day he had salaamed a tearful
farewell from the dock at Bombay.

Yes, most certainly, the writing of the novel _did_ fall in with Mr.
Morley’s literary plans. But what about his other plans? He caught
himself up suddenly. How did he know what twenty-four hours might bring
forth? What if, through some terrible error, he was not granted a new
hearing? But Noah Wicker was confident. He had discovered a point in
the former trial which was technically inadmissible. A witness had been
permitted to make a statement over Mr. Gooch’s objection, and Noah
had succeeded in finding a previous decision that made him believe a
reversal was practically certain.

Somehow since his story was accepted, Donald found it much easier to
share Noah’s confidence. Waves of returning courage swept over him.
Perhaps after all, he was going to be able to do something worth while
in the world! He would work like a Trojan, he would begin to-night.

He seized pen and paper, but the desire to share his good news prompted
him to write letters rather than fiction. He wanted to tell Miss Lady,
he wanted to tell the Doctor. He wanted to paralyze Cropsie Decker! Then
he thought of Noah, and ramming the editor’s note in his pocket, he went
plunging down the steps and across to the hotel.

Noah had gone to bed, but he was unceremoniously routed out.

“Read that!” shouted Don, thrusting his hand in his pocket and pulling
out an envelope.

“It isn’t opened,” said Noah, yawning; then recognizing Connie
Queerington’s handwriting he suddenly woke up.

“Hang it! That’s the wrong one,” said Donald, diving for the other note.
“Here it is! Behold a budding author, Wick! I’ve written some stuff they
say is worth while. They want more!”

Noah read the note, then returned it calmly.

“It’s encouraging, I congratulate you,” he observed laconically.

Donald’s face clouded, then cleared and he stepped forward impulsively:

“See here, Wick,” he said, “you think I’m poaching on your preserves.
I’m not. That’s the first letter I have had from Connie for weeks. I
haven’t written her a line since I left home, but she likes to keep me
on the string. She just plays with Ivy and me to keep her hand in. Don’t
you mind either one of us. Stick to it and win.”

“Oh, I’m sticking to it all right,” said Noah doggedly, “but I don’t
seem to stand much chance with the rest of you.”

“Nonsense, man! Think of your head-piece! The Lord started you out with
more brains than most of us end with. The Judge said this morning that
you knew more common law than any young lawyer he could think of.”

“Yes, but knowledge of common law won’t win this suit. She’ll never look
at me, Donald, except as a last resort. She thinks I am a heavy, awkward
hayseed, and I reckon she’s about right.”

He towered there in his blue pajamas two sizes too small for him, his
hair on end, and his large hands grasping the chair back. “I don’t know
the game,” he went on helplessly. “You fellows take the trick while I am
making up my mind what to play. She’s too much for me. You are all too
much for me, but I shan’t throw down my hand, not yet.”

Donald got up from the foot of the bed where he had been sitting, and
took Noah by the shoulders.

“You’ve been working like a dog on my case, old fellow. Suppose you let
me take charge of yours?”

“How do you mean?”

“You say you don’t know the rules of the game. I know them backwards and
forwards and upside down. You let me play this hand for you with Connie
Queerington, and you stand to win.”

“But--but you?”

“Heavens, man! Do you suppose if it were anything to me I’d have
forgotten to read her letter all this time? No, I am through with that
sort of thing.” He turned his head abruptly and his face darkened.
“There never was but one race for me, that was worth the running and I
got left at the post.”

“Perhaps Miss Connie--”

“Likes me? Of course she does. And I like her tremendously. That’s how
I am going to help you. Leave it to me, Wick. Let me write her all the
letters I want to. Let me tell her about the stir you are making up
here, about the Judge cottoning to you, and the Governor asking you to
dinner. In short, let me dramatize you, Wick; I’ll write her a play in
five acts with you for the hero. All you have to do is to ease up on
your letters and keep out of her sight for a month or so. Tell her that
as long as you can’t be anything more to her you will be a good friend.
Connie hates a man to be a friend! She wants him to be either an
acquaintance or a lover. You have gotten out of the first class, and she
will never let you alone until she gets you back into the third.”

Noah rubbed his massive and bewildered brow. “It’s too complicated for
me,” he said; “I guess I’ll have to accept your services.”

That night Donald worked until the small hours, eagerly blocking out the
chapters of his new book. So absorbed was he that it was not until he
straightened his tired back, and started to make ready for bed that he
remembered that he had not yet read Connie’s letter.

It was a blotted and incoherent scrawl.

“Dear Cousin Don,” he read, “I don’t see how I am ever going to write,
for my eyes are almost out from crying, but Miss Lady simply _can’t_ do
everything, and somebody has to tell the relatives. Hattie ought to help
me, but she thinks she has to write to her intimate friends first, and
she’s got about a dozen. You know how hateful she is.

“Well, he was taken worse last week, Father, I mean. I can’t go into the
details for I have told them over to so many people now that I’m about
crazy, and every time I go over them I almost cry myself to death. He
didn’t know any of us all last night or this morning, except once he
called for Miss Lady and patted her cheek. At the end he seemed to get
stronger and opened his eyes and asked for his manuscript. It was the
most pitiful thing you ever saw at the last, to see him trying to turn
over the sheets, with his poor eyes staring out at the wall, not knowing
any of us. You’ll see about the funeral in the morning’s paper. I don’t
see how we are ever going through with it.

“Your loving cousin,

“CONSTANCE QUEERINGTON.

“P. S. Please tell Mr. Wicker--I’d rather die than write another
letter.”



CHAPTER XXV


The summer that followed the People’s Bank failure was one of those
uncompromising summers that arrive in May and depart only with the
last leaf in October. The river dwindling to a feeble stream staggered
between distant banks, and the countryside lay parched and panting
beneath an unrelenting sun.

In the city Noah Wicker toiled laboriously over his first case which
had been granted a rehearing, and set for November the sixth. At the
Capitol, Donald Morley sat day after day, coatless, collarless, in the
torrid confines of his small bedroom, furiously covering reams of paper
with compact handwriting. At Thornwood Miss Lady, who had been left in
command of a sinking ship, struggled heroically to bring it into port.

One day early in July, Myrtella Flathers sat just inside the screen door
of the summer kitchen, armed with a fly-spanker and a countenance of
impending gloom. She was evidently rehearsing a speech, for her lips
moved in scornful curves, and her bristling black locks were tossed in
defiance. Mike, venturing out of a shady corner and catching a glimpse
of her face, thought her inaudible remarks were addressed to him and
retired with guilty eyelid and drooping tail to the woodshed.

Myrtella’s bitter reflections were interrupted by the appearance of Miss
Lady on the vine-covered porch. She looked absurdly young in her
widow’s weeds, in spite of the fact that her color was gone and her eyes
beginning to look too big for her face.

“They’ve come to stay a week!” she announced, sinking wearily on the top
step and casting a desperate glance at the closed shutters of the guest
room above. “And it’s Friday, and Mr. Gooch will be here to supper. Do
you see how we are ever going to hold out?”

“_I_ ain’t!” declared Myrtella, spanking a fly into eternity with deadly
precision. “I’m sick and tired of company. There ain’t been a day in the
three months since the Doctor died that we ain’t had his kin folks on
our hands. It beats my time how half the world gits a prowlin’ fit every
summer, and goes pestering them that stays at home. As to these old
maids that come to-day, if they had a eye in their heads they’d see you
was plumb wore out. I wouldn’t ‘a’ ast ‘em to stay.”

“But I had to. They are the Doctor’s cousins. They said they’d been
coming to see him every summer for years, and they don’t want to lose
sight of the children.”

“Umph! The children wouldn’t mind losing sight of them! Miss Hattie got
sent to bed onct for sassing the thin one that wants special dishes and
all her water boiled. I bet she’ll ast you to change her mattress.”

“She has already. That’s what I came out to tell you, and she wants her
supper an hour earlier than ours. But that isn’t what’s troubling me,
Myrtella, I have something much more serious than Cousin Emily to worry
over.”

“You ain’t no exception,” said Myrtella, somewhat defensively. “Trouble
is about the only thing that rich people ain’t got a monopoly on. I’ve
had my share; it’s a wonder I got a black hair left in my head!”

“Has your brother lost his good place?” Miss Lady asked.

“Phineas? No, mam. He’s been at Iselin’s ever since he left Mrs.
Sequin’s, an’ to hear him tell it he’s runnin’ the whole ‘stablishment.
I must say he’s doin’ better ‘n he ever done before, but he’s as full
of airs as a music-box, an’ that there Maria, a paternizing me like I
hadn’t been payin’ her rent all these years. But I kin get along without
them. It’s little Chick I’m a worryin’ about.”

“What’s the matter with Chick?”

“Matter with him?” Myrtella turned on her fiercely. “Ever’ thing is the
matter with him. What chanct has he got in the world? Picked out of a
ash-barrel, livin’ in dirt an’ ignorance, drinkin’ the beer that leaks
outen the kegs on the freight cars, hangin’ ‘round the saloons an’
gittin’ runtier an’ dumber an’ more pitifuller every day he lives. My
Lord! Ain’t that enough the matter with him?”

Miss Lady’s quick, eager sympathy leapt into her face.

“We must do something for Chick. Dr. Wyeth believes he can cure him if
they can ever get him into the Children’s Hospital. Why can’t we--” she
checked herself, and sat looking off to the hills across the river.

“Myrtella, I’ve got to tell you something,” she began again desperately,
“I’ve been trying to tell you all day, but I didn’t know how. You have
been so good to us, all through the Doctor’s illness, and before. But
I’m afraid after this month we’ll have to let you go.”

Myrtella had been threatening to give notice for a month, but at this
announcement she looked as if she had been the victim of an unsuccessful
electrocution.

“It’s a question of money,” went on Miss Lady hurriedly. “You see we
simply haven’t any. I’ve kept account of every cent that comes in and
goes out, just as Mr. Gooch told me to; but it doesn’t balance. We’ll
just have to keep on cutting down expenses until it does.”

“An’ you are going to begin on me,” said Myrtella furiously, “an’ git
in some onery nigger that’ll carry home more in a basket than my wages
would come to!”

“No, Myrtella; we are going to try to do the work ourselves.”

“You mean _you_ are! An’ Miss Connie’ll primp herself up an’ go hiking
into town after beaux, an’ Miss Hattie’ll set around with her nose in a
book, an’ you’ll go on workin’ an’ slavin’ an’ wearin’ yourself to the
bone fer them, an’ their tribe of prowlin’ kin. Where’s the money you
got for this farm?”

“It went to pay the debts and to carry out the Doctor’s wishes.”

“‘Bout printin’ all them books he wrote over again, an’ bringin’ ‘em out
in the same kind of covers?”

“Yes.”

“How many was there, in all?”

“Twenty.”

Myrtella compressed her lips, and with difficulty refrained from
comment. However freely the Doctor’s will had been discussed in public,
no criticism of it was brooked in the presence of Miss Lady.

“As to your leaving,” she said, changing the subject, while Myrtella
vented her wrath on the flies, “you know you have wanted to go for
months. It was only your goodness that made you come out here with
us after you had saved money enough to start your boarding-house. We
haven’t been paying you enough, I know that, and--and we haven’t enough
to go on even as we are.”

Myrtella wheeled in the doorway, her face purple with anger:

“If you think I’m a-goin’ an’ leave you children in this big house,
messin’ up yer own food, an’ lettin’ everybody run over you, you are
mighty mistaken! Miss Hattie ‘d be having indigestion inside a week, an’
Bertie ‘d git the croup, an’ you’d have every female Queerington that
could buy a railroad ticket comin’ an’ settin’ down on you!”

“But what can we do, Myrtella? I tell you the money is giving out!”

“Do? I’ll tell you what we can do. We can board the company! We can fill
up the rooms with folks that pay for what they eat, an’ there won’t be
any room for the free prowlers. You git the boarders an’ I’ll manage
‘em.”

“Why, Mrs. Ivy and Gerald wanted to come that way, but I laughed at
them. Besides I don’t know about Gerald--”

“On account of Miss Connie?” asked Myrtella, who had been too much in
charge of the family not to know its secrets. “You let him come. He’s
one of them men that’s like vanilla extract--you git too much of him
onct, you never want no more!”

“And perhaps Mr. Gooch would come.”

“Well it would go kinder hard with him to pay fer anything he’s always
got free. But git Miss Hattie to ast him. He’d do it fer her quicker’n
anybody.”

The project, under Myrtella’s able generalship, developed immediately.
Mr. Gooch and the Ivys gladly availed themselves of the opportunity
of fleeing from the stifling city to the cool shade of Thornwood. Two
former pupils of the Doctor’s, who were taking a summer course at the
university, also asked if they might have a room, and at the end of a
week paying guests were in possession and the family relegated to any
nook or corner that was large enough to accommodate a bed.

One problem was unexpectedly solved by the appearance of Uncle Jimpson,
who announced that “he had done come back home to stay.” The distinction
of driving forth daily in solitary grandeur to exercise the Sequins’
horses, had palled upon him, and the prospect of conducting the
Queerington boarders back and forth to the station, and renewing his
intimacy with old John and Mike, had proven irresistible.

Aunt Caroline had died in the early spring, and Uncle Jimpson found
even the society of Myrtella a relief after his enforced loneliness. He
listened with bulging eyes and sagging jaw to her accounts of the latest
murders and obeyed her slightest command with a briskness that would
have amazed the old Colonel.

“We’s helpin’ Miss Lady git a start,” he would say proudly again and
again, “an’ then maybe she git married some more.”

“Married!” Myrtella would flare, “yes, she orter git married to another
widower with three children, and a thousand kin folks. Besides, who’s
she going to marry?”

“Ain’t no trouble ‘bout dat,” Uncle Jimpson said wisely; “you jes’ let
her peek over de blinds onct, an’ you see what gwine happen.”

“Well, she ain’t going to peek,” Myrtella said firmly. “She ain’t got
a thought in her head, but gittin’ Miss Hattie an’ Bertie educated, an’
keepin’ Miss Connie straight, an’ carryin’ out that fool will of the
Doctor’s.”

“Jest wait,” Uncle Jimpson smilingly insisted, “dat chile can’t no more
help ‘cumulatin’ beaux dan a flower kin bees. An’ hits de king bee dat’s
comin’ dis time, shore!”



CHAPTER XXVI


“Where’s Connie? Where’s Hat?” cried Miss Lady breathlessly, bringing
her foam-flecked horse to a halt in front of the porch where Mrs. Ivy
was sitting in the twilight. “Don Morley has written a book and it’s
going to be published this month!”

“A book!” echoed Mrs. Ivy incredulously, then,

“Ah, my dear, do get off that vicious beast; I haven’t had a moment’s
peace since Mr. Wicker sent him over!”

Miss Lady slipped to the ground and stood with her arm around Prince’s
neck, laughing. The thrill of her long ride, the first one in nearly
two years, still surged through her, and the news just received made her
heart dance for joy. Happiness, in spite of her efforts not to expect
it, was beginning to shine across the troubled waters, a dim and
wavering light as yet, but drawing her toward it with irresistible
fascination. It was something to steer by in times of stress and storm,
something to turn to tremulously, in the lonely hours of the night, when
over-taxed muscles refused to relax and her tired brain ached with the
pity and sorrow of the world.

During her long ride this afternoon she had dared for the first time to
give rein to thoughts that had hitherto been held in check. Surely life
was more than the dreary, monotonous, loveless business of the past
summer! With all its problems and perplexities, it was nevertheless a
mysterious, fascinating thing. She did not approve of it, nor did she
altogether trust it, but she was incorrigibly in love with it--and would
be to the end.

“I suppose you know that supper is over,” said Mrs. Ivy, with veiled
reproach. “Were there no letters for me?”

“Oh, dear, how stupid of me. I forgot to look through the rest of the
mail. Here it is.”

Mrs. Ivy sorted out her own official-looking budget, then peered closely
at the two remaining envelopes.

“As I suspected,” she said with a significant lifting of her eyebrows;
“two for Constance, in the same handwriting and both postmarked from the
Capitol.”

“But what of it, Mrs. Ivy?”

“My _dear_,” Mrs. Ivy breathed, “don’t you see they are from Mr.
Morley?”

“Yes; but I have one from him, too; he’s telling us about his book.”

Mrs. Ivy smiled with sad superiority, “Ah, my dear, you are not a very
sophisticated little chaperon. I have hesitated to speak to you before,
but I really think this young man’s attention to Constance should be
stopped. It isn’t fair to poor Gerald. You know how she has always
adored my boy, ever since she was in pinafores, and I don’t mind
confessing to you that I’ve encouraged her. Of course Gerald’s artistic
temperament has made him susceptible to many forms of beauty, but he has
really been quite devoted of late. I simply can not endure the thought
of that Mr. Morley interfering with the blossoming of their childhood
love.”

“But Mrs. Ivy, he--he is her cousin; he looks upon her as a child.”

“She is only a year younger than you are, my dear, and much more worldly
wise. I’ve had my eyes open and I’ve seen a great deal. She is getting
quite secretive, and she isn’t always gracious to Gerald. Mr. Morley’s
back of it all, you ‘II see.”

“I don’t think there is any danger,” said Miss Lady critically examining
the tip of Prince’s nose.

“Ah, my dear girl, you have been too engrossed for the past six months
to notice. Ask Mr. Wicker; he spoke to Gerald about it last spring. Ask
Gerald himself, he’s wretchedly unhappy. And now you are helping her
to get ready to go up to the Capitol to visit, and he’s sure to see her
every day. I must say that I think it’s wretched taste for him to pay
attentions to any girl under the circumstances.”

In an instant Miss Lady had wheeled with flashing eyes:

“Donald’s friends know that he hasn’t done anything to be ashamed of!
I don’t believe he thinks of Connie in the way you mean, but if he does
she has every reason to be proud of it!”

And without waiting for an answer she drew the bridle over her arm and
tramped indignantly off to the stable.

Mrs. Ivy sighed, then turned to join Mr. Gooch who had just come out on
the porch.

“Has it ever occurred to you,” she said as if enunciating a hitherto
unuttered truth, “how reluctant youth is to learn of age? This dear
little widow that the good Doctor left to our care, is making some grave
mistakes.”

“I think she does fairly well,” said Mr. Gooch, settling himself
comfortably; “the beef is not always good, but the fowls and the
vegetables are ex-excellent.”

Mr. Gooch spoke with unusual warmth. Myrtella’s cooking, together with
Miss Lady’s graciousness, and the sharp proprietorship that Hattie had
assumed over him, were working a miracle. Even now as the sounds of
music and laughter came forth from the living-room, he paused to listen.
He was surprised to find that “Molly Darlings,” and “Nellie Grays,”
 and other musical girls he’d left behind him, still haunted the dim
corridors of his argumentative mind, and gave him little thrills of
pleasure.

“Ah,” purred Mrs. Ivy, continuing the conversation. “Far be it from me
to criticize her. It is against my principles to entertain a critical
attitude toward any one. Besides, I quite adore the dear child.
I consider her a precious gift to a grateful world. But you must
acknowledge, Mr. Gooch, that with all her sweetness, she doesn’t always
allow herself to be guided.”

“Good Lord, no,” said Mr. Gooch testily.

“She’ll look you straight in the eye and smile, while you are advising
her, then go straight off and do as she pleases. This matter of the
Doctor’s will, for instance. I spent two days arguing with her about the
futility of publishing two dozen volumes that nobody will ever read.”

“But that was his dying request, Mr. Gooch. Only one who has loved
and lost can know the nature of that obligation.” Mr. Gooch sniffed
impatiently. Conjugal felicity was a subject that irritated him in every
fiber.

“Then her charities,” he went on crustily; “she’s got no money to be
throwing away, yet every family on Billy-goat Hill comes to her when it
gets into trouble.”

“Yes, and she doesn’t hesitate to sit down in those dreadful hovels,
and take those unclean babies in her arms. It has made me frightfully
nervous since we came here. Gerald is so sensitive to germs.”

“What is this latest tomfoolery about a kindergarten?”

“Why, she has actually gotten Mrs. Bartrum and Mrs. Horton, and some of
those other society women, to rent the hall over the grocery where the
Cant-Pass-It Saloon used to be. They are going to open a kindergarten
and Margery Sequin is coming home from Europe to take charge of it. I am
afraid the project is built upon the sands. There is not a church member
on the board!”

“Well, they needn’t come to me for a contribution,” said Mr. Gooch. “I
don’t believe in kindergartens.”

While this conversation was taking place, quite a different one was in
progress, on the up-stairs side porch which had been converted into a
summer bedroom for Miss Lady and Bertie.

“Do you ‘spose,” Bert was saying sleepily, “that God ‘ud give me a horn
‘stead of a harp when I get to heaven, if I ask him to?”

“I know He will, Bert. Take off your other shoe.”

“Why didn’t He give Chick something to say?”

“He did, but Chick’s throat won’t let the words come through. Step out
of your clothes now, hurry up, Buddikin!”

But Bert’s feet were firmly planted, and his sleepy eyes fixed in
philosophic musings:

“If He had all kinds of throats I don’t see why He didn’t give Chick a
good one.”

This required elucidation, and Miss Lady attempted to make the matter
clear while extricating the small boy from his clothes.

“Ain’t you going to tell me a story?”

“Not to-night, Bert. I’m so tired; all the stories have run out.”

Bert crawled into his bed silently, and lay watching the shadows in the
big tree outside.

“I wish Cousin Don was here,” he sighed. “He never does run out of
stories. When is he coming back?”

“I don’t know, dear. Shut your eyes now, and go to sleep.”

He shut his eyes obediently, but continued the conversation drowsily,

“He knows all about whales and tigers, and big ships and elephants.
He’s--been--clear--around--the--earth--”

But the Sandman had conquered, and Miss Lady, having slipped on a
dressing-gown and loosened her hair, tiptoed to the far end of the
porch and sitting on the railing gazed fixedly out into the gathering
darkness. For half an hour the dim enchantments of twilight had been
abroad, transforming hill and valley, and merging heaven and earth in a
tender, elusive atmosphere of dreams. But her absorbed, white face, and
tense hands locked about her knees, showed that she was not concerned
with the beauty of the evening.

Mrs. Ivy’s words had kindled a bonfire, by the light of which recent
events leapt into view. Connie had been secretive, not only about her
letters but about her engagements as well. She was growing daily more
indifferent to Gerald Ivy, and developing a taste for reading that
had been the cause of much surmising and teasing on the part of the
household.

Twice during the summer Donald had come to Thornwood, and on both
occasions Miss Lady had been seized with an unreasoning fear, not
only of him, but of herself. She had received him under the depressing
chaperonage of Mr. Gooch and Mrs. Ivy, and she remembered now how Connie
had taken possession of him on both occasions. But even if Connie’s
transitory affections were temporarily engaged, surely Donald was not
encouraging her!

A low whistle from the path below made her look down. It was Connie and
she was stepping very cautiously as if trying to elude somebody.

“Miss Lady!” she called softly. “Aren’t you coming down again?”

“No, I’m going to bed.”

“Don’t go yet. I’m coming up. I want to tell you something.”

A moment later Connie opened the door, and closed it carefully behind
her.

“Is Bertie asleep?”

“Yes.”

“It’s all over!” she announced tragically. “Gerald and I have had an
awful quarrel, and he swears he’ll never live to see another dawn.”

“Of course he won’t, I doubt if he has ever seen one. What’s his
trouble?”

“Everything! He wants me to sit at his feet every hour in the day and
adore him, and how can I adore a man who is afraid of a bumblebee, and
can’t drive, and sleeps with an umbrella over his head to shut out the
light? I just simply can’t stand him another minute!”

“But, Connie, you were so crazy about him, you wouldn’t listen to a word
against him.”

“I know it. I’ve been a perfect little idiot.” Connie was sobbing now
on Miss Lady’s shoulder. “The first time I saw him he’d just gotten
home from Europe. He was playing at a concert. Everybody said he was
a genius, and his eyes were so wonderful, and I had never seen anybody
like him. The more he snubbed me the crazier I got about him. It wasn’t
until Cousin Don came back that I saw him as he really is.”

Miss Lady patted the heaving shoulders, but said nothing.

“And the very minute,” Connie continued tempestuously, “that I began to
feel differently, Gerald began to like me. He has worked himself up to
a terrible pitch, and doesn’t want me out of his sight for a minute. I
feel as if I’d been living on chocolate creams for three months!”

“Connie!” Miss Lady took the tear-stained face between her hands. “I’m
glad it isn’t Gerald. I’m glad from the bottom of my heart, but are you
sure it isn’t somebody else?”

Connie’s blue eyes, never very steadfast, shifted uneasily, and Miss
Lady went on earnestly:

“Are you quite sure you aren’t doing just what you did before, getting
infatuated, and making yourself miserable over some one who doesn’t care
for you?”

“But he does!” burst out Connie indignantly; “he cares for me more than
for anybody in the world!”

“How do you know?”

“He’s told me so! There--I oughtn’t to have told! I swore I wouldn’t
until after the trial. But you won’t breathe it, Miss Lady? Promise you
won’t even ask me to tell you anything more?”

Miss Lady looked at her strangely.

“I know everybody is going to disapprove,” Connie went on recklessly,
“and say horrid things about him. But I don’t care if you will just
stand by me. And you will, won’t you?”

Twice Miss Lady tried to speak before the words would come, then:

“Yes,” she whispered almost breathlessly, “yes, I promise to stand by
you,--and by him.”

After Connie had gone she went back to her seat on the railing and
stared out into the gathering night. For the first time in her life the
dark immensity terrified her. The beacon lights by which she had steered
were no longer visible. The great lonely sea of life lay about her, and
she had lost her course.

“Daddy!” she whispered in terror, “Daddy help me!”

But only the faint cry of a whippoorwill in the valley below answered
her call. A trembling seized her and feeling her way to the bed where
Bertie lay, she crept in beside him, cuddling the soft, warm little body
close, and checking her sobs that they might not wake him. Long after
the whippoorwill had ceased its plaint, she lay there staring into the
darkness, waiting for the dawn.



CHAPTER XXVII


The autumn sun struggled palely through the windows of the Children’s
Hospital, and sent a beam across the high narrow bed where Chick
Flathers lay, suspiciously watching the proceedings of the attendant
nurses. He was not at all sure that he had done right in coming. For two
days he had been made to stay in bed, and this morning he had suffered
his third bath and been deprived of his breakfast. His being there
at all was merely a concession to friendship. Mis’ Queerington had
persuaded him. He wouldn’t have come for the Other One, the fat one who
smiled and talked about The Willows Awful Home. He wouldn’t even come
for Aunt ‘Telia, but Mis’ Queerington was different; she understood
fellows. She had said that the doctors would fix his throat so that he
could yell louder than any boy on Billy-goat Hill! All the suppressed
yells of a dozen years quivered on his lips at the thought of it!
“Chick, here’s a orange and some cookies I brought you.” It was Aunt
‘Telia who sat down by the bed and took his hand. “If you ever get
well Aunt ‘Tella’s going to take you to the circus, or the seashore, or
somewheres.”

The seashore presented no concrete idea, so Chick preferred to dwell
upon the circus, but even that alluring prospect could not hold his
attention while so many disturbing things were taking place about him.
One nurse had felt his pulse, another had put a glass tube in his mouth,
and now a third was wheeling in a curious little bed on wheels.

He turned restlessly from the black-browed, anxious face bending over
him to the door where Mrs. Queerington was entering. But he knew by
experience that it would be some time before she reached him. All those
other sick duffers would want her to talk to them, and the nurses
would stop her, and the young house-doctor would claim a flower for his
buttonhole. Chick hated them all indiscriminately. It seemed an hour
before her bright, reassuring face bent over him, and he heard her say:

“It won’t be long, now, Chicky Boy. Dr. Wyeth will be here soon, and
they will give you a ride on this funny little wagon. I wonder what
Skeeter Sheeley is doing about this time? Going to school, I expect.”

This diverted Chick marvelously. The thought of Skeeter having to spend
the morning in the schoolroom, made his own lot less hard.

“Is Number Seventeen prepared for the operation?” he heard some one ask,
and at the same moment Aunt ‘Tella’s fingers closed on his like a vise.

Then the big doctor, who had brought him there, appeared at the foot of
his bed.

“Ah, Mrs. Queerington!” he was saying, “the very sight of you ought to
hearten up these youngsters. But you are still paler than I like to see
you. Been overdoing again?”

She shook her head. “I’m all right, but what about your patient?”

The doctor stroked his chin and appeared to be interested in the
ceiling. “Some rather grave complications. Very anemic. Very little
to work on. Possibly an even chance. However--” he shrugged his broad
shoulders. “Has he any people?”

“No, except this foster-aunt who supports him. Myrtella!”

But Myrtella had turned her back at sight of the doctor, and refused to
look up.

Chick narrowly watching the two speakers at the foot of the bed,
and trying vainly to understand what they were saying about him, was
relieved when Dr. Wyeth handed Miss Lady a book and said lightly:

“You see that I, like everybody else, have fallen a victim to ‘Khalil
Samad.’ I understand it is already in its tenth edition. Young Morley
has a career before him, if he gets through this trial. Do you know when
it is set for?”

“November the sixth.”

“So soon as that? Well, I don’t know the young man, but I hope he’ll be
cleared. I want him to write some more books for me to read. I’m sorry
Kinner has charge of the prosecution. He’d rather convict an innocent
man than a guilty one. All right, my boy, I guess we are ready.”

“Don’t try to get up!” admonished the nurse to Chick; “I’ll lift you
over.”

But Chick scorned assistance. Hadn’t he only last week valiantly bucked
the center in a football game between the Bean Alley Busters, and
the Shanty Boat Bums, and, covered with mud and blood and glory, been
carried from the field? They needn’t think because he was little and
thin and couldn’t talk that he was a baby! He got himself on to the
wheeled stretcher, but refused to lie down.

“Let him sit up then,” said Mrs. Queerington. “He likes to see where he
is going, don’t you, Chick? Here goes our automobile! Honk! Honk!”

The nurse wheeled him through the tall, gloomy halls, while Myrtella
shambled at one side, clinging to his hand, and wiping her eyes. Miss
Lady flitted along on the other, telling him about the new football that
was going to be on his bed when he woke up.

Then they halted, and Myrtella bent over him wildly. “Chick!” she cried,
her face suddenly contorted, “look at me just once more! Tell me you
fergive me, Chicky! Oh, if they kill you--!”

The stretcher was shoved hastily into the elevator and the door closed
on everybody but Chick and the nurse and the orderly.

It was about that time that Chick decided to lie down. Where were they
taking him? What were they going to do with him? What did Aunt ‘Tella
mean by those strange words? Where had Mis’ Squeerington gone? With
sudden quaking terror he looked at the nurse and broke into hoarse
interrogatory sounds.

“Here we are!” she cried soothingly, as the elevator came to a halt.
“And here’s Dr. Wyeth waiting for us.”

“Well, my little man,” said the large figure in white, taking a small
cold hand in his large strong one, “we are going to put you to sleep and
when you wake up, it will be all over. You are pretty game, aren’t you?”

Chick, trying very hard to keep his knees from shaking the sheet, nodded
emphatically.

“I thought so,” lied the doctor cheerfully, looking into the
terror-stricken eyes. “I can almost always tell when a fellow’s made out
of the right sort of stuff. You don’t wear false teeth, do you?”

Chick’s sudden, toothless smile revealed the futility of this question.

“That’s good. No danger of your swallowing them. Now suppose you put
this funnel over your mouth and take a big breath. That’s right! Another
one! That’s right, once more!”

Chick felt a hot, sweet air rush into his throat, and began to choke.
But the doctor’s voice kept saying insistently, “Once more!” “Once more,
my boy!” And the doctor thought he was game.

He shut his eyes and tried not to be afraid, but fearful things were
happening! His skin was leaving his body; and he was going up in the
air; lights danced before his eyes and he was suddenly in a terrible
hurry about something. He had never been in such a hurry before! He was
leaving doctors and nurses far below, he could hear their voices growing
fainter every moment. Then suddenly the lights began to dance again, and
the hurry came back, and all the breath was being squeezed out of him.
No, he couldn’t be game any longer! He must fight! Savagely, blindly,
dumbly he struggled against this awful unknown thing that was mastering
him. Then, after a last agonizing effort he sank helplessly into the
abyss of sleep.

Meanwhile, on the floor below, sitting on the cold bare steps beside the
door of the elevator, two white-faced women waited anxiously. All was
silent in the high, narrow corridor except for the footsteps of passing
nurses, and the occasional sharp cry of pain, or groan of weariness from
some suffering patient.

“That’s him!” cried Myrtella hysterically as one of these cries reached
her.

“No, no. He is sound asleep by this time. He won’t know anything until
it is all over.” Then as another cry brought Myrtella to her feet, Miss
Lady added, “Please, Myrtella, don’t be so frightened. Those cries come
from the floor below.”

Myrtella shook off her hand impatiently. “How long have they been gone?
Why didn’t you tell me they was going to keep him hours and hours?”

“It’s only been twenty minutes. I know how anxious you are, but you must
try to be calm. If you aren’t they won’t let you go in the room when
they bring him down.”

“Won’t let me in the room!” Myrtella’s face blazed with anger. “I’d like
to see ‘em stop me! Who’s got a better right? The doctor? The nurse?
You? There ain’t none of you got the right to him I have. Ain’t I his
mother?”

Miss Lady looked at her with amazement, and shrank instinctively from
the desperate, defiant woman.

“That’s right!” cried Myrtella, almost beside herself. “Snatch your hand
off my arm, shrink away from me like I was a leper! Tell everybody, tell
the police that I throwed my baby in the ash barrel and abandoned it! It
don’t make no difference now, nothin’ makes no difference but Chick. Oh,
my God! How long have they been?”

“They will be down very soon now, Myrtella. Don’t tear your handkerchief
like that. Here, take mine.”

But Myrtella’s eyes were too full of terror for tears; she sat with her
hands locked about her knees swaying to and fro.

“I’ve never told nobody,” she went on wildly; “all these years I’ve kept
it bottled up in my soul ‘til it’s eat it plumb out. I never done it to
Chick! He wasn’t Chick then. He was just somethin’ that belonged to a
devil. Then he growed to be Chick, and all my hate turned to love, and
now God’s gittin’ even, I knowed He would! He wouldn’t let him live now,
just to spite me!”

“Myrtella!” Miss Lady’s voice commanded indignantly. “Don’t you dare say
such things! Who knows but this very minute God’s giving Chick back to
you? Perhaps He is taking this way of showing you He forgives you. Pray
to Him, Myrtella! Ask Him to do what’s best for Chick, whatever it may
be.”

Myrtella’s head had sunken on her knees, and her coarse, work-hardened
hands were clinging to Miss Lady’s slender ones.

Suddenly they both started. The elevator descended creakingly and halted
beside them. There was a shuffling of feet and the stretcher was wheeled
past with a small, white-sheeted form lying motionless upon it.

“It’s all over,” said Dr. Wyeth, following briskly. “He put up a pretty
stiff fight while taking the anesthetic, but we downed him at last.
The conditions were less serious than I anticipated. With care and
good nursing he ought to get well right away now. Hello! Here’s another
patient!”

For Myrtella, glaring at him through her steel-rimmed spectacles, had
dropped like a log straight across the corridor and lay unconscious with
her fly-away hat crushed under one ear.

“Loosen her collar,” directed Dr. Wyeth, “and bring me some ice water.
There! She’ll come around in a minute.”

He knelt beside her with his hand on her pulse, looking at her
curiously. Then he turned to Miss Lady:

“Queer how faces come back to you. I attended this woman twelve years
ago, when I was interne in the maternity ward at the City Hospital.”



CHAPTER XXVIII


As the sixth of November approached, Donald Morley’s friends for the
first time became seriously apprehensive over the result of his final
trial. The fact that he had engaged an unknown, inexperienced lawyer to
cope with the redoubtable Kinner, was looked upon as his crowning
folly. The case, which had always excited considerable local interest on
account of the prominence of the families involved, now became a matter
of much graver significance, concerning, as it did, the author of
“Khalil Samad,” the most talked-about book of the hour.

Miss Lady, alone at Thornwood now, except for Bertie and Myrtella,
fought through the days as best she could. Since Connie’s confession she
had seen little of her, for after a round of visits in the Blue Grass
region, that restless young person had been with friends in town, and
was still there when the date set for the trial arrived.

Up to this time Miss Lady had conquered in the hourly struggle she was
making with her own heart. Again and again Donald had tried to see
her, but on one pretext or another she had evaded him. She was puzzled,
bewildered, and hopelessly wretched, and she asked herself repeatedly
why her happiness should be sacrificed for that of a shallow,
irresponsible butterfly. For Donald, she had no blame, he had drifted
into this affair with Connie when his need was greatest, and now that
his honor was involved as well as hers, there must be no turning back.

But when the second day of the trial dawned, and she came down after a
sleepless night to read discouraging news reports of the previous day’s
proceedings, she found that something stronger than herself was taking
possession of her. In vain did she try to fulfil her accustomed tasks.
Every atom of her was there in the courthouse beside Donald Morley,
standing trial with him. Twice she flung on her coat and hat, only to
take them off again, and stand at the window impatiently watching the
storm.

For the long summer had finally come to an end. After days of radiant
October sunshine, when winter seemed, like the hereafter, vague and
far off, a wind came rushing out of the north, stripping the trees in a
single night, and leaving them surprised at their sudden nakedness. Then
the sleet came, and, not content with attacking trees and shrubs, must
storm the house itself, invading windows and doors, besieging every
nook and corner, only to waste away at last into icy streams that went
rattling noisily down the gutters.

As the morning wore on Miss Lady grew more and more restless. Suppose
the preposterous should happen, and for the second time twelve honest
men should pronounce an innocent man guilty? Could Connie face the
ignominy of the verdict? Would her fickle, inconstant heart steady to
such a test? Suppose that once again the person on whom Donald Morley
depended, should fail him in a supreme hour?

For the third time Miss Lady threw on her wraps. She could no longer
stand the suspense, she must go to him, in case he needed her.

“‘Fore de Lawd!” exclaimed Uncle Jimpson when her intention was made
known to him. “I dunno what ole John’ll think of us, takin’ him to de
station a day lak dis! ‘Sides de noon train’s done went.”

“Then we’ll have to drive to town. Hitch up as quickly as you can!”

“But, Miss Lady, Honey, you fergit de sleet! Ole John ‘ud slide ‘round
de road lak a fly on a bald spot.”

“No matter! I’m going. Hurry!”

Myrtella, who was fashioning a dough man, under the personal supervision
of Bert, looked up indignantly:

“You don’t think you are going out in this storm without no lunch, do
you?”

“I can’t eat anything, I’m not hungry.”

“That’s what you said at breakfast. I ain’t got a bit of patience with
people that get theirselves sick in bed and be a nuisance to everybody,
just for the pleasure of slopping around in the slush on a day like
this. I’m going to fix you some toast and a egg, while he’s hitchin’
up.”

“Go on with the story, ‘Telia,” demanded Bertie, carefully bestowing a
nose on the dough man.

“Well,” resumed Myrtella, from the stove, casting an anxious glance
at Miss Lady who stood at the window impatiently tapping the pane,
“everbody was a wonderin’ what would be his very first words, an’ Dr.
Wyeth he sez, ‘Don’t pester him to talk, jes’ let it come natural.’
One day me an’ the nurse, the stuck-up one I was tellin’ you ‘bout, was
fixin’ to spray out his throat, an’ he look so curious at all the little
rubber tubes, an’ fixin’s, that she sez, ‘You’ll know a lot when you
leave here, Chick.’ And what do you think he up an’ answered? Just as
smart an’ plain as if he’d a been talkin’ all his life?”

“What?” demanded Bertie as breathlessly as if he hadn’t heard the story
a dozen times.

“‘Shucks’, sez Chick, ‘I knowed a lot when I come!’” Myrtella’s pride in
this first articulation of her offspring was so great that it rendered
her oblivious to the fact that the toast was scorching.

“When will you be able to bring Chick home?” asked Miss Lady, gulping
down the hot tea with a watchful eye on the stable door.

“Jes’ as soon as the doctor quits foolin’ with his throat every day.
He’s been gittin’ on fine ever’ since I took him back to Phineas’.
Maria’s gittin’ right stuck on him, now she’s got to give him up. Says
she always knowed he was smart, but she never dreamed of the things he
had bottled up in his head.”

“I haven’t forgotten about your house,” said Miss Lady absently. “Dr.
Wyeth knows a nice place down on Chestnut Street, and says you can make
a good living letting the rooms to shop girls. It isn’t right for me to
keep you out here any longer.”

“Well, I ain’t goin’ ‘til spring.” Myrtella rattled the pans with
unnecessary vehemence. “Me an’ Chick’s goin’ to stay right here ‘til we
git you settled. Now that Mr. Gooch has got a spell of spendin’, an’ is
sendin’ Miss Hattie to college, I guess she’s settled fer a spell. Like
as not Miss Connie’ll be marryin’ some smart-alecky, good-fer-nothin’
fellow, then she’ll be settled. But what’s goin’ to become of you and
Bertie?”

Miss Lady leaned impulsively over the child’s back as he knelt in a
chair beside the table, and kissed the bit of neck that showed between
the collar and the curls: “Bert and I?” she repeated with a little catch
in her voice; “why, we’ll have to take care of each other, won’t we,
Bert?”



CHAPTER XXIX


The Flathers’ family was indulging in a birthday party. The table, set
in the bedroom so that Chick might participate, was decorated at one end
by a gorgeous pink cake, bearing a single candle, and at the other
by Loreny herself, blue of eye, and chubby of cheek, who crawled
triumphantly about among the dishes, bestowing equal attention on the
sugar bowl and the molasses jug, only pausing to emit ecstatic screams
when a rough, red head appeared above the table rim.

In the bed, propped on pillows and with throat bandaged, Chick executed
a lively tune with knife and fork on his plate, while Maria Flathers
dedicated herself to the task of preventing Loreny May from putting her
blue-slippered foot in the butter.

Without, the sleet pelted the windows, and the red top of Mr. Iseling’s
wagon waiting at the gate. It whistled and rattled down Bean Alley
and converted the telegraph wires into cables of ice. But the Flathers
family, luxuriating in the unusual extravagance of an open fire, and
cheered by the hilarity of the occasion, was happily oblivious to the
storm until a sharp rap at the door brought the redheaded bear from
under the table to answer the summons.

“Well, if it ain’t Mis’ Squeerington!” cried Phineas Flathers
effusively. “Out in all this storm! But I ain’t surprised. Didn’t I tell
you, Maria, that I knowed she’d bring the baby a birthday present? Come
up to the fire, mam. Maria git her a rocker.”

“No, no!” cried Miss Lady breathlessly. “I can’t stay. I must get
to town. My horse broke down in the bridge, and I’m on my way to the
Junction to see if I can’t get on the next train when it stops for
water. I want you to go over and help me on.”

“Next train don’t stop. It’s a express. The local ain’t due fer a hour
an’ a half. You ain’t fit to go on yit, mam, nohow. I never seen you
all in like this before! Maria, can’t you fix her up a cup of coffee or
somethin’?”

Miss Lady shook her head, and leaned wearily against the mantel.

“I’ll be all right. Are you sure about the trains?”

“Sure az the taxes. You’re in fer a wait, an’ we’ll git a nice little
visit out of you. Guess you are ‘sprised to see me home this time of
day?”

“I hadn’t thought about it.”

“Well, you see it’s her birthday, an’ tor_m_adoes couldn’t ‘a’ kept me
from bringin’ her a cake. Ain’t she the purties’ object you ever set yer
two optics on? Say ‘Da-da,’ Loreny,--leave off talkin’ to her, Chick. Go
on, Loreny, say, ‘Da-da’ fer de purty lady!”

“He’s that silly about her,” said Maria Flathers, trying to conceal her
own pride. “He won’t leave me put anything but white dresses and blue
shoes on her, an’ he works extra time to pay fer ‘em. Myrtella says
there ain’t no fools like old ones.”

“That’s all right,” said Phineas; “she’ll have more to say when I give
Loreny a diamond ring on her next birthday. Iseling’ll be givin’ me a
raise soon. He’s as good as said so. He knows I’m good fer everything
from bossin’ a big job to drivin’ a wagon; then look at the trade I
command! Why, Mis’ Squeerington, them Ladies’ Aiders in the Immanuel
Church, follered me solid, an’ Mrs. Ivy an’ the Anti-Tobacs--Shoo, I
could start out fer myself tomorrow.”

“It’s one o’clock!” warned Maria, anxious to speed her master on his way
in order that she might come in for a few conversational crumbs.

“One o’clock! Holy Moses! I must be hiking, if I want to hear the rest
of the trial.”

“The trial?” repeated Miss Lady instantly alert; “were you at the
courthouse this morning?”

“Yes, mam, I was. Everybody was. Court room packed to the doors. I sez
to Iseling this morning, I sez, ‘I’ll make the noon delivery all right,
but the rest of the day’s my own. It ain’t only because of my former
connection with the Sequin family,’ sez I; ‘it’s because Mr. Don Morley
is a personal friend of mine. He’s white an’ he’s square,’ sez I, ‘an’
the open-handedest young gent I ever done a favor for. If it’s a case of
standin’ by him in trouble, or losin’ my job,’ I sez, ‘why ta-ta to the
job!’”

“But when you left,” urged Miss Lady, “what were they doing? How did
people feel about it?”

“Mighty shaky, mam. They ain’t got a scrap of good evidence fer him, an’
enough ag’in him to sink a ship. Old man Wicker’s son is puttin’ up a
stiff fight, but he’s up aginst Kinner, an’ Kinner could convict St.
Peter hisself!”

“But can’t they get the truth out of Sheeley? Can’t they force him to
tell what happened?”

Phineas shrugged contemptuously: “Sheeley lost his memory when he lost
his eye. One was put out with lead, an’ the other with silver. Says now
he wasn’t in the fight at all.”

“It’s a lie! He wuz!” Chick had risen from his pillow, and was leaning
forward excitedly.

“What do you mean, Chick? How do you know?”

“He _wuz_ in the fight!” he cried huskily. “It was ‘tween him an’ the
drunk. Sheeley ketched him fakin’ a ace, an’ he calls Sheeley a liar,
an’ they fit all over the floor. The big one wasn’t in it! He kep’
tryin’ to stop ‘em, buttin’ in with his whip.”

“But how do you know all this, Chick?” cried Miss Lady almost fiercely;
“did the Sheeley boy tell you?”

“Skeeter? Shucks, he don’t know nothin’ ‘ceptin’ what his paw tole him.”

“But who told you?”

Chick closed his lips and shook his head: “He’ll set the cop on me.”

“Who?”

“Skeeter’s paw. Fer smashin’ the slot machine. But I never took none of
his money, Mis’ Squeerington; it was mine!” His lips began to tremble.

“The cop won’t get you, Chick,” said Miss Lady, now on her knees beside
him, coaxing out each statement, and trying to keep down her excitement.
“Tell me, quick! How do you know about the shooting?”

“‘Cause,” said Chick fearfully, “I--I seen it!”

“Well, if that ain’t the limit!” said Phineas, while Maria gathered
Loreny up under the impression that Chick had lost his mind, and might
become dangerous.

“I got shut up in the saloon,” continued Chick, evidently torn between
the desire to be a hero and the fear of the consequences, “an’ it was
night, an’ I went to sleep.”

“Yes, yes!” pressed Miss Lady; “go on.”

“Then they come in an’ got to rough-housin’ an’ I crawl up-stairs an’
lay on me stommick an’ peek through the crack. An’ Sheeley an’ the Drunk
they got to scrappin’ like I tole you. An’ then while the big one was
tryin’ to git Sheeley to quit, the Drunk he come over to the door right
where I was layin’ at, an’ he steady hisself aginst the wall an’ bang
loose at Sheeley with a pistol.”

“Would you know the Big One again? Oh, Chick, try to remember what he
looked like!”

Chick shook his head, “Naw, I don’t ‘member what none of ‘em looked
like. But you know which one he was; he gimme the silver knob offen his
whip.”

Miss Lady sprang to her feet: “We must get him to the courthouse, Mr.
Flathers. Quick! Help me with his clothes. I’ll put on his shoes and
stockings.”

“But the train--” began Phineas.

“We can’t wait for it!” cried Miss Lady. “You must drive us in the
wagon.” In a surprisingly few minutes Chick, bewildered but interested,
was fully clothed. “Give me the blankets off the bed and help me wrap
them around him,” said Miss Lady. “There! You carry him and I’ll hold
the umbrella. Keep your mouth shut, Chick; don’t you dare open it until
I tell you.”

[Illustration: “Tell me quick! How do you know about the shooting?”]

The bewildered Chick, encased like a mummy, was rushed out to the wagon
and deposited between two ice-cream freezers, while Miss Lady knelt
beside him, trying to shield him from the wind. Just as Phincas was
driving away there was a call from the cottage.

For the first and only time in her life Maria Flathers had collided with
an idea. In vain she reversed her mental engines and tried to back off,
but the collision was head on, and she and the idea were firmly welded
together.

“Here’s the whip han’le!” she called wildly, as the wind caught her
skirts and twisted them about her. “I been usin’ it fer a thimble. An’
here’s the whip itself--Take’em along! Take’em fer a witness!”

Once again the red-topped wagon got started, this time in earnest.
Through the mud and slush of Bean Alley, past the Dump Heap, across the
Common, the sturdy little mare dashed furiously.

“Don’t breathe through your mouth, Chick!” implored Miss Lady. “And
don’t be afraid. All you have to do is to tell what you saw. Don’t keep
back anything, tell it just as you told it to me.”

“‘Bout the slot machine?” queried an anxious voice from the blankets.

“About everything. Nobody is going to hurt you, or blame you. You aren’t
catching cold, are you? Here put on my gloves, and you mustn’t talk, not
another word.”

For an interminable time they splashed through the slush of the road,
before they came to the pavements of the city. Looking out of the wagon,
they could see the broad yellow waters of the river with its long, black
coal barges, and the dim outline of Billy-goat Hill, growing fainter in
the distance.

“Faster, Mr. Flathers, drive faster!” implored Miss Lady.

Phineas willingly laid the whip across the flank of the little mare, and
they dashed along, through the crowded thoroughfare into a broad street
of warehouses, where they followed the tramway straight across the
murky city. All the while the sleet beat on the red top of the wagon
and rattled under the horse’s hoofs, and Miss Lady sat clasping Chick,
counting the passing moments.

At last the dark courthouse loomed up ahead of them, and Phineas
rounding a curb by a fraction, dashed for the open square.

“Morley case gone to the jury?” he hung half out of the wagon to shout
to a man coming down the wide steps.

“Not yet.”

Miss Lady was already frantically pulling the blankets from the
submerged Chick.

“Wait for Mr. Flathers to carry you,” she cried, springing to the ground
and looking up at him anxiously. “Remember you are going to tell them
everything. You are helping to save Mr. Morley, and you’re doing it for
me.”

The eyes of the pale, spindle-legged child, standing in the end of
the wagon, flashed past the courthouse to the barred windows of the
adjoining jail. Suddenly his legs fell to shaking harder even than they
had shaken at the hospital, and his lips quivered threateningly.

“Chick!” cried Miss Lady despairingly. “You aren’t going to fail me--you
are going to stand by me, aren’t you?”

For a moment he shut his eyes very tight, then he transferred the small
quid of tobacco which had been his one solace in the past hour, from his
right cheek to his left.

“Sure!” he said resolutely.



CHAPTER XXX


“One! two! three! four!”

The big clock that had ticked away so many anxious moments for so many
anxious watchers, hurled its announcement over the crowded court room.
The last testimony had been given, Chick had told his story, produced
his proofs and identified Morley; the prosecuting attorney had torn
his story to tatters, and confused the youthful witness hopelessly; the
counsel for the defense had now risen to make his final speech to the
jury. Suspense hung thick as a fog over the court room.

Miss Lady, sitting between Mr. Gooch and Connie, pushed back her short
black veil impatiently. The hours she had fought through since midnight
seemed as nothing compared to this eternity of waiting. Since entering
the room she had not once looked at Donald. She dared not open even a
tiny sluice in the dike that held back the sea of her love. But in
every fiber of her being she felt him sitting there under suspicion, his
future in the hands of twelve men who had the power of making him suffer
the penalty of a crime which he had not committed. It was unjust, cruel,
infamous! Surge after surge of indignation swept over her. She would
fight for him against them all. She would get up and tell what she knew
of the story, and his reason for staying abroad.

“Isn’t he magnificent?” whispered Connie, clasping her arm; “he has
been perfectly calm and quiet like that all along, and yet think what it
means to him! Look at his eyes!”

Miss Lady could not look, the grip at her throat was tightening and a
dull roar sounded in her ears.

“But if he loses, Connie? If he loses, what then?”

“He won’t lose. He’s going to win. You ought to have heard him this
morning. He was perfectly magnificent! Even Mr. Gooch said he made him
think of Lincoln. Listen to him now!”

Miss Lady followed Connie’s adoring gaze until it rested on the stern,
earnest face of Noah Wicker, then the truth rushed upon her.

For a moment a blindness seized her, then she sprang to her feet and
lifted her face to Don. He had been waiting for that look ever since she
entered the court room, and when it came he was ready for it.

As Noah Wicker sat down amid a thunder of applause, and the jury,
after a brief charge from the bench made ready to retire, a slender,
black-gowned figure pushed her way impetuously through the crowd. She
circled the rear seats and rushed headlong to where the defendant sat.

“Are you a member of Mr. Morley’s family?” asked the deputy sheriff.

“No,” said Miss Lady, brushing him aside, “but I’m going to be.”



CHAPTER XXXI


That evening Mr. Gooch went home with the Ivys whom, as he was now
adrift, he purposed adopting. For a long time they sat over the fire
discussing the exciting events of the day.

“I could scarcely believe my eyes,” murmured Mrs. Ivy, “when at the
verdict,’ Not Guilty,’ I saw her fling her arms about his neck!”

“Why surprised?” snapped the attorney. “Aren’t women born fatuous?”

“But the whole thing is so indelicate, so heartless! A young widow who
ought to be mourning beside her husband’s grave, and a wild young man
who has just escaped the penitentiary. Hasn’t suffering taught them
anything?”

Gerald, sitting on a hassock before the fire with hands clasped about
his knees, looked up with shining eyes:

“You don’t understand, Mater! All this has been the price they’ve paid
for each other. A great love like theirs comes high. One must pay for
it with suffering. Jove, it was worth it! That one look they gave each
other, there at the end--“,

“But the dear, dear Doctor,” interrupted Mrs. Ivy, “laid away only seven
months ago!”

“Six months and three weeks,” corrected Mr. Gooch testily.

THE END





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "A Romance of Billy-Goat Hill" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.